Initial commitHEADmain

1 files changed, 9473 insertions, 0 deletions

diff --git a/75968-0.txt b/75968-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0aa7a5d
--- /dev/null
+++ b/75968-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,9473 @@
+
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75968 ***
+
+
+
+
+
+THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA
+
+
+
+
+[Illustration: “WHICH WAY DID HE GO?”]
+
+
+
+
+  THE MINUTE BOYS OF
+  PHILADELPHIA
+
+  BY
+  JAMES OTIS
+
+  Author of “The Minute Boys of Long Island,” “The Minute
+  Boys of Wyoming Valley,” “Boys of ’98,” “Teddy and
+  Carrots,” “Boys of Fort Schuyler,” “Under the
+  Liberty Tree,” etc., etc.
+
+  Illustrated by
+  L. J. BRIDGMAN
+
+  [Illustration]
+
+  BOSTON
+  DANA ESTES AND COMPANY
+  PUBLISHERS
+
+
+
+
+  _Copyright, 1911_
+  BY DANA ESTES & COMPANY
+
+  _All rights reserved_
+
+  THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA
+
+
+  _Electrotyped and Printed by
+  THE COLONIAL PRESS
+  C. H. Simonds & Co., Boston, U. S. A._
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS
+
+
+  CHAPTER                       PAGE
+
+     I. THE SPY                   11
+
+    II. THE SUGGESTION            33
+
+   III. SKINNY BAKER              57
+
+    IV. THE RECRUITS              76
+
+     V. AT SWEDE’S FORD           96
+
+    VI. VALLEY FORGE             117
+
+   VII. IN MORTAL FEAR           136
+
+  VIII. THE CARNIVAL             156
+
+    IX. ON DUTY                  173
+
+     X. IN THE LION’S MOUTH      194
+
+    XI. AT BARREN HILL           213
+
+   XII. THE RETREAT              231
+
+  XIII. TURNING THE TABLES       249
+
+   XIV. A WARM PLACE             268
+
+    XV. A NARROW ESCAPE          287
+
+   XVI. THE ATTACK               305
+
+
+
+
+LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
+
+
+                                                       PAGE
+
+  “WHICH WAY DID HE GO?” (_Page 18_)         _Frontispiece_
+
+  WE KEPT STRICT WATCH AHEAD AND BEHIND                  40
+
+  “I COULD KILL YOU AND NOT CALL IT MURDER”              72
+
+  “THIS, GENERAL VARNUM, IS RICHARD SALTER”             113
+
+  HE FOUND TWO LOBSTER-BACKS GUARDING THE ENTRANCE      144
+
+  SCALING THE JAIL WALL                                 191
+
+  IN A TWINKLING JEREMY WAS UPON HIM                    258
+
+  BUTTING HIM FULL IN THE PIT OF THE STOMACH            296
+
+
+
+
+THE MINUTE BOYS OF PHILADELPHIA
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I
+
+THE SPY
+
+
+In striving to set down what we boys of Philadelphia did during a
+portion of the time when General Howe and his lobster-backs held
+possession of our city, I have no intention of blowing my own horn.
+
+If, however, it should appear from what I write that I have made myself
+seemingly of more consequence than is my due, it must be set down as
+excuse that I am earnestly endeavoring to give a true, faithful account
+of our work, for some of us lads of Philadelphia did, so we have been
+told by those who stand high in the American army, very much good for
+the patriot cause in our own small way.
+
+It is needless for me to go into details regarding General Howe’s
+occupation of the city, for the facts are well known. I question if
+there be a boy in all these colonies who does not remember how we of
+Philadelphia suffered when the lobster-backs held possession of the
+city.
+
+It is written in history by this time, that we who held to the Cause
+were sadly put upon by those whom the king sent overseas to whip
+us into subjection. It may be there are some outside this city of
+Philadelphia who think we might have done more in our own defence; but
+I dare venture to say you will agree with me, if it so please you to
+believe all I have written, when I say that we, meaning men, women and
+children, did whatsoever we could for the Cause at such times as it was
+possible to do so without endangering our lives.
+
+In more cases than one have I seen even the women render aid which
+would have cost them the halter, if so be General Howe, or General
+Clinton who came later, had had an idea of what was going on.
+
+Do you remember the battle of Germantown, as some people call it, that
+fight which took place near the Chew house? Well, it was about six
+months afterward, when the spring had fully come, that Jeremy Hapgood,
+my particular friend, and I, who am by name known as Richard Salter,
+had agreed among ourselves that we would attend a vendue of horses to
+be held at the London Coffee-House, which is situate on the corner of
+High and Front streets, as of course you know.
+
+To our minds, the only important matter concerning this vendue was that
+there were several fine animals to be sold, and among them mayhap four
+or five which the British officers had seized from our people nearabout
+Germantown, claiming a right to take them in the name of the king
+because their owners were said to favor the Cause.
+
+We lads were not the only persons in Philadelphia with a leaning
+towards independence, who counted to be at the vendue that day, for
+I had heard it whispered about by Master Norris, who, as you know,
+is a most peaceable man, being a Friend, that there was a chance some
+attempt might be made during the sale to carry off the horses which had
+been much the same as stolen.
+
+Jeremy and I were minded to know what would be done, hoping there might
+be some chance for us to lend a hand, and realizing that it would be
+a credit to us if we could say we had had some part in cutting the
+combs, however slightly, of these lobster-backs who paraded the streets
+shouldering into the gutters all of our people who dared hold the
+sidewalk when their high mightinesses were inclined to use it.
+
+Now, as you know, the London Coffee-House was a famous resort for those
+minions of the king, and we lads generally gave that part of the city a
+wide berth, not being minded to bear insult, nay, even blows, when it
+so pleased the lobster-backs to inflict them.
+
+To the end that we might see what was going on and at the same
+time remain at a respectful distance from the red-coated gentry, I
+proposed to Jeremy that we meet in front of that shop at the corner of
+Front street and Black Horse alley which was formerly Mrs. Roberts’
+coffee-house, and there we would not only be at a safe distance from
+the Britishers who were likely to be in a disagreeable mood from overly
+much drinking; but, in addition could, if need arose, readily make our
+escape.
+
+You must know that at the rear of the store was a gate opening on
+Chestnut street, where, when the place had been used as a coffee-house,
+the gentlemen’s horses were brought in to the stable, and through
+that gate we might readily give any lobster-back the slip unless,
+peradventure, he was fleeter of foot than we; but there were few in
+Philadelphia at that time who could outstrip either Jeremy or me in a
+race.
+
+Well, as we had agreed so we did, and on coming in front of the shop we
+could see on the corner of High street a large throng gathered, nearly
+every one of whom, save, of course, the grooms, wore a red coat, and
+I said to Jeremy that it was in my mind Master Norris had repented of
+taking any part in the rescue of the horses, after learning that so
+many of the soldiers were gathered.
+
+As a matter of fact, it would have been a mighty disagreeable task to
+run off any of the animals while such a crowd of officers was nearby,
+with here and there a squad of soldiers who had gathered by themselves,
+not daring to approach too near to their high and mighty masters.
+
+“If Isaac Norris and his friends had any design to run off the beasts,
+then the work should have been done last night while they were stabled,
+rather than wait until now, for even the thickest head in Philadelphia
+could understand that with so many fine horses offered for sale, the
+king’s army would be well represented at this vendue,” Jeremy Hapgood
+said grimly, half turning as if it was in his mind to beat a retreat,
+for it would profit us little to remain so far from the vendue, if
+peradventure we were eager to hear and to see all that was going on.
+
+The animals had not yet been brought out for sale, and it appeared to
+me that the waiting ones were impatient, so much so, in fact, that
+there was seemingly considerable excitement nearby the entrance to the
+coffee-house, although what had caused it I could not even so much as
+guess, and it was on my tongue’s end to propose to Jeremy that we go
+down to the water front nearby the Jolly Tar inn, where we had for some
+time kept concealed a skiff.
+
+Now it may sound much as if I am straining the truth when I say that
+we two lads had kept hidden from the Britishers all this while a boat,
+for, as you well know, it was near akin to a crime for one of us
+so-called rebels of Philadelphia to have a craft of any kind in his
+possession.
+
+Every boat and vessel on the river had either been destroyed or taken
+in charge by the lobster-backs, as if they were fearful that some of
+us enemies to the king might try to get away from their not overly
+pleasant company by taking to the water, and that their hold of
+Philadelphia would be weakened if man, woman or child was permitted to
+leave the city.
+
+As I have said, it was on the tip of my tongue to tell Jeremy that
+we were but wasting our time here while we could be more pleasantly
+employed elsewhere, when there arose a sudden commotion nearby the door
+of the coffee-house, and in a twinkling I saw three of the red-coated,
+swaggering officers fall to the ground as if suddenly stricken with
+death.
+
+Almost at the same instant from out amid the throng there appeared a
+man dressed in the garb of a countryman, who, from outward appearance,
+might have been one of the farmers nearby, and who, thinking more of
+the dollars than of his country’s freedom, was ready to serve the
+Britishers with meat and vegetables, if so be he received therefor
+sufficient of hard money.
+
+This fellow came out with a bound, and he it was who had overturned
+the lobster-backs. Almost before I could fairly understand what had
+happened, he was coming in the direction of Jeremy and me at full
+speed, while behind him rose such cries as:
+
+“Kill him! A spy, a spy! Take after him, you idlers; don’t you see that
+he is a spy and escaping?”
+
+Jeremy and I needed no further introduction to this fleeing stranger.
+The fact that the Britishers were bent on capturing him, and accused
+him of being a spy, which was much the same as declaring he was one who
+had devoted himself to the Cause, was enough to make him our friend,
+and in a twinkling, fortunately, I had my wits about me sufficiently
+to realize that we could open up to him a way of escape, if so be the
+lobster-backs did not press too closely on his heels.
+
+I knew full well that if I was seen to give aid to one suspected of
+being a spy, my shrift would be short indeed, for General Howe’s
+officers made quick work of us people of Philadelphia who were
+suspected of having lost our love for the king. Therefore it was that
+I ran forward as if to seize the man, and did lay hold of him with one
+hand, striving as if it was my purpose to detain him, while at the same
+time I said loudly, realizing that the uproar behind us was so great
+that the words would not be overheard:
+
+“Get into the alley-way this side the shop! There is a gate leading to
+Chestnut street, if so be you are minded to go through; but you should
+be able to find a hiding place in the old stables, while Jeremy and I
+keep on as if in pursuit, making them think you have passed that way.”
+
+Then it was I threw myself to the ground, as if he who was shouted
+after as a spy had thrown me off roughly; but was able to scramble to
+my feet before the foremost of the pursuers came up.
+
+It was well I moved quickly, otherwise Jeremy might have brought us
+all to grief, for he failed utterly of understanding why it was I
+would do anything to aid in the capture of the man. He looked at me in
+open-mouthed astonishment with reproach written on every feature of his
+face, until, seizing him by the coat-sleeve, I dragged him on with me
+as I shouted at the full strength of my lungs:
+
+“A spy, a spy! Come all you good people and catch the spy!”
+
+“What is the meaning of this?” Jeremy asked angrily. “How does it
+chance that you are joining with the lobster-backs in chasing down one
+of our people?”
+
+“Have your wits about you, Jeremy Hapgood, else are you like to get me
+into serious trouble!” I whispered angrily. “Follow my example, and it
+may be that peradventure we can help this unhappy man who is risking
+his life for the Cause.”
+
+Then, literally dragging Jeremy along with me, I continued on as if in
+pursuit of the spy, darting close at his heels up the narrow passage
+leading to the ruined stables, and from there to the gate which let on
+Chestnut street.
+
+To my satisfaction, I saw him make a plunge among the decaying timbers
+much as does one who, swimming, dives into deeper water, and without
+slackening pace I threw open the gate leading on to Chestnut street,
+where I made as if I had hurt my leg; but all the while continuing to
+cry:
+
+“A spy, a spy! Catch the spy!”
+
+“What has come upon you?” Jeremy asked sharply. “I fail to understand
+any portion of this game.”
+
+“It makes little difference whether you understand it or not, Jeremy
+Hapgood,” I replied sharply. “Your part is to follow my example, if
+peradventure you are so thick-headed as not to be able to look through
+a ladder. You know as well as I, that the man went out of here, and I
+would have caught him but for the fact that he kicked me on the knee.”
+
+Then it was that Jeremy began to have an inkling of how I would help
+the poor fellow who was so sorely pressed, and a smile of satisfaction
+came over his face which would have been fatal to my plans if the
+lobster-backs had come up in sufficient time to see it.
+
+It was necessary the foremost of the pursuers should run a full
+half-square before they could come to where we were standing, and no
+less than a minute passed from the time I threw open the gate before
+the leaders came up, shouting wildly:
+
+“Which way did he go? Why have you halted in the chase? Where is he?”
+
+“He passed out through this gate not many seconds ago, disabling me by
+a kick as he went, else I would have caught the fellow,” was my reply.
+
+Now, as a matter of course, all this was a lie, and strictly speaking,
+so my mother would say, no lad has a right to tell that which is false.
+But I have heard Master Norris, who is as straight a Friend as can
+be found in Philadelphia, and a most truthful man, say that in these
+troublous times he believes we are warranted in telling the enemies of
+our country things which are not true, if so be good can come to the
+Cause thereby.
+
+Surely in this falsehood of mine good must come to the Cause, if
+peradventure the man whom I knew to be hiding under the timbers of the
+stable, was indeed a spy who had come down from Valley Forge, mayhap,
+with the hope of finding such a condition of affairs as would warrant
+our people in making an attempt to retake Philadelphia.
+
+Now, as a matter of course, we lads knew nothing whatsoever of military
+matters, and wondered greatly why it was all our people should suffer
+as they had been suffering at Valley Forge, without making some attempt
+to relieve us who were shut up by the lobster-backs much the same as
+prisoners.
+
+It seemed to me that if I were a soldier I would prefer to fight,
+no matter how great the odds might be against me, than remain idle,
+half-starved, half-frozen, half-clad, awaiting a favorable opportunity.
+
+However, as I have said, and as you know full well, my knowledge of
+military matters was slight, and in my foolishness, on hearing that a
+spy had been discovered in the coffee-house, I believed he could have
+been sent for no less a purpose than to learn what he might to aid our
+people in making ready for an attack. And as I stood there by the gate,
+with the lobster-backs streaming past me, each asking querulously which
+way the game had gone, I could almost fancy I saw those patriots from
+Valley Forge coming down through Germantown to square accounts.
+
+It goes without saying that the Britishers did not continue the chase
+very far up Chestnut street, because of not being able to see the
+man they were so eager to catch, and after running a dozen yards,
+mayhap, one by one they turned back to question Jeremy and me as to the
+direction which the fugitive had taken.
+
+I thought of what Master Norris had said regarding truth-telling when
+it came to a question of saving a man’s life, and to the best of my
+ability I explained how I had seen the man run up the street after
+passing through the gate, and then, as my attention was attracted for
+an instant to Jeremy, I turned my head to look again; but saw nothing
+of him.
+
+Therefore it was, so I said, that he must have taken refuge in some one
+of the houses or outbuildings between where we stood and, mayhap, the
+distance of a square.
+
+By this time Jeremy had succeeded in getting through his head, which
+it seemed to me had never been so thick as on this day, somewhat of
+the plan in my mind, and bravely did he second my efforts to throw the
+lobster-backs off the track.
+
+He also declared that he had seen the stranger running up the street;
+had followed him a certain distance, and declared that but for the blow
+which the fellow gave me, we two lads would have secured him. In other
+ways Master Hapgood bolstered up his story and mine in such fashion,
+that unless there had been serious cause for suspicion, the Britishers
+could have done no less than believe all we told them.
+
+The result was that very speedily we were left alone, for not above
+twenty had followed the man through the alley-way, and many of these
+had gone back to the coffee-house to explain how the supposed spy had
+succeeded in giving them the slip.
+
+Within five minutes we were alone, standing in the gateway where we
+could see all that might take place on Chestnut street in either
+direction, as well as make certain whether anyone came upon us from the
+rear.
+
+Thus we were, as you might say, absolutely alone, and Jeremy said to me
+in a whisper:
+
+“Now what is your intent, Richard Salter? It strikes me that this is
+your affair, and I am well content to do whatsoever you shall say.”
+
+I knew not what reply to make, and verily an older head than mine might
+have been puzzled to decide exactly what was best to be done, for there
+was need of much caution since a man’s life depended upon the decision
+that should be made.
+
+I had succeeded in saving the stranger, whoever he might be, for the
+time being, and now it stood me in hand to do whatsoever I might toward
+finishing the job in proper fashion. But how the matter was to be
+worked puzzled me beyond words to describe.
+
+Jeremy waited while one might have counted twenty, for me to reply to
+his question, and then repeated it in a different form:
+
+“You have got your spy underneath the timbers of the stable, and within
+a stone’s throw of where the king’s officers most do congregate. Now,
+how are you to prevent the poor fellow from starving to death?”
+
+“It is a question which I wish most heartily I might be able to answer,
+Jeremy,” I replied soberly, cudgeling my brains meanwhile for some
+solution to the difficulty.
+
+However, there was in my mind the fact that I could not make any move
+at once, because of the danger that the lobster-backs who had gone up
+Chestnut street might come back into the yard, therefore I said to the
+lad, linking my arm in his:
+
+“There is nothing which can be done yet awhile; we must loiter around
+until night has come, and if so be the man who is in hiding has as much
+sense and quick wit as a spy needs, then will he understand that we
+are forced to wait until the hue and cry has died away before we can
+venture a hand to save him.”
+
+Well, Jeremy had no reply to make to this, and for the very good reason
+that there was nothing he could say.
+
+He knew as well as I, that for us to approach the hiding place of the
+stranger now, while the lobster-backs were so near at hand and so
+likely to come into the yard, would be much the same as delivering the
+fellow over to death, therefore he followed my lead, and we two walked
+as slowly away as if there was nothing whatsoever on our minds save a
+desire for pleasure, toward the Jolly Tar inn, where there was good
+reason to believe we might meet with some of our comrades.
+
+It can well be supposed that we discussed this sudden change in our
+affairs most earnestly as we walked along; but without arriving at any
+very satisfactory conclusion. We had most like saved the life of a man
+that day, and the question which would come into our minds, despite all
+efforts to banish it, was whether or no we might succeed yet further in
+the purpose, or if that which we had done was only to keep him on this
+earth a few hours longer.
+
+Certain it was, once the Britishers suspected him of being a spy, he
+would suffer the death of one in event of being captured, for the
+lobster-backs were not overly careful about spilling the blood of
+Americans.
+
+Now you must know that our boat lay hidden on the bank of Dock creek,
+under a pile of lumber and general building material, where, save
+strictest search was made, she would be undiscovered by the enemy.
+
+It is not to be supposed that at this time we boys had very much
+opportunity to indulge in boating. The British ships lay so thickly
+at anchor in the river off the town that, as Jeremy said, one might
+not safely pass a knife-blade between them, and unless we were minded
+to go up stream, where was every chance of being overhauled by one of
+the guard-boats at the expense of losing our craft, we were forced to
+content ourselves with looking at her now and then, thinking with a
+deal of satisfaction that we had succeeded thus far in holding that
+which his high mightiness, General Howe, insisted we of Philadelphia
+should not be allowed to keep in our possession.
+
+The _Jolly Rover_ was the name of our boat, and she was not very much
+to look upon with pleasure, being nothing more than a skiff, as you
+might say, with the forward part decked in, so that we might venture
+down toward the Capes even in stormy weather, without risk of being
+swamped.
+
+However, to us she was as valuable, and, perhaps, as seemly looking as
+any of his majesty’s vessels, and it appeared to me that after having
+crawled beneath the lumber to get at her, knowing the lobster-backs
+were supposed to keep a strict guard nearby, I could better think out
+any problem which presented itself to my mind, because of being, so to
+speak, under my own vine and fig tree.
+
+Therefore it was that I led Jeremy down toward Dock creek, turning over
+and over again in my mind, as you may well suppose, the chances for and
+against our being able to aid that stranger who, if he acted the truth,
+and I doubted it not, was laboring for the American Cause and now had
+none on this earth to trust in save us.
+
+It seemed like the rarest stroke of good fortune that we should chance
+to come upon young Chris, meaning Chris Ludwig, son of Christopher
+Ludwig, the baker, who was our especial crony, and also an equal owner
+in the _Jolly Rover_.
+
+Young Chris was loitering around Front street nearabout the creek,
+having nothing especial to do, for if there was one thing in this
+world that he was unfriendly with it was work, and although his father
+stood ready at all times, almost too ready, the lad said, to give him
+employment, he did his best to evade it. On this day verily I blessed
+his indolence, for, with the exception of Jeremy, he was the one person
+in Philadelphia to whom I could open my heart without fear of being
+betrayed.
+
+One might suppose that a sensible lad would go at once to his
+father with such information as was in my possession--dangerous
+information;--but I had none to whom I could appeal. My father had long
+since been dead; my mother was a widow who, with what little aid I
+could give her by earning a shilling or a sixpence now and then, eked
+out a livelihood letting rooms in the house where I was born, therefore
+this taking possession of the city by General Howe was not unwelcome to
+her in one sense, although she was as good a “rebel” as could be found
+in all our colony of Pennsylvania.
+
+British officers were inclined to spend the king’s gold whenever there
+was an opportunity of ministering to their pleasure, and many of them
+hired apartments in the city rather than be quartered wheresoever
+their billets led them. Thus it was that we had in my home three
+lobster-backs, all officers of the Royal Irish regiment, and you can
+guess that I heard every day of my life such threats or suggestions
+against us of Philadelphia as made my blood boil, although I dared not
+speak a word in protest, else had I gone to the stone jail, or to join
+the prisoners in the state house, without delay.
+
+As a matter of course, young Chris was eager to know where we had been
+and what was our purpose at present; but although there were none in
+the streets nearby who might overhear my words, I refused to make any
+explanation whatsoever until we were in our snug hiding place beneath
+the lumber pile, and so told him, speaking in such a tone that on the
+instant he understood something of great import must be in the wind.
+
+It required no less than half an hour of skilful manœuvring for us to
+get on board the _Jolly Rover_, safely hidden beneath the overhanging
+timbers, for we were forced to go one at a time lest, otherwise, undue
+attention be attracted to our movements.
+
+But finally we were on board the craft, and then it was, sparing not
+words so that the lad might have full knowledge of all which had
+occurred during the morning, I told young Chris of our situation as it
+concerned the stranger.
+
+One might have thought the lad would have been overwhelmed with fear at
+the bare idea of harboring a spy, for in our city of Philadelphia in
+the year of grace 1778, to do so was such a crime as the lobster-backs
+would never overlook until one had danced at the end of a rope so long
+as life remained in his body.
+
+But Chris was not of that stamp. Instead of showing fear, it pleased
+him seemingly to a great extent that we had been able to do even so
+much as hide the spy, and straightway, without thinking of the danger,
+he began speculating as to how we might aid the stranger.
+
+“I am ready to take the chances of setting off with him in this boat
+during the night, going so far up the river that he may be able to get
+on shore without being observed, for, of course, it is impossible we
+could make our way below the city past all the ships-of-war on which
+strict watch is kept.”
+
+“It strikes me that we should first learn where the man comes from,”
+Jeremy interrupted. “Certain it is he ventured into this city on
+important business, otherwise he never would have risked his neck
+so rashly, and it is for us to learn how his work may be furthered,
+rather than say we will do this or do that because it best suits our
+convenience.”
+
+“Very well,” young Chris said quickly. “What is to prevent us from
+knowing exactly how he would have us lend him a hand?”
+
+“In order to do that, we must have speech with him,” I replied quickly,
+“and, moreover, there is a possibility the man stands in need of food.”
+
+Young Chris made a gesture with his hand as if to say I was talking at
+random, and cried incautiously loud:
+
+“What is to prevent your having speech with the man, and that right
+speedily? As soon as night has come I will take my station at Black
+Horse alley to give warning if any of the lobster-backs approach that
+way. Jeremy shall stand guard at the gate on Chestnut street, and then
+you, Richard Salter, may go in and talk to the man to your heart’s
+content, so that you do not give the lobster-backs an inkling of your
+purpose before having entered the shop-yard.”
+
+Strange as it may seem, this simple plan had not occurred to me; I had
+fancied it would cost us a deal of trouble and could be done only at
+the expense of much danger, yet the moment young Chris had spoken I
+understood how simple it would all be, providing the lobster-backs were
+not loitering in the neighborhood, suspecting the man might be hidden
+nearby.
+
+However, I was not minded that the lad should believe he had contrived
+something which had escaped my attention, and therefore said, much as
+if it had been my purpose all the while to do this same thing:
+
+“Of course, that is what must be done. The question in my mind,
+however, is whether the man still remains where we last saw him.”
+
+“How could he go elsewhere?” young Chris asked sharply. “He has no
+means of knowing but that the Britishers are close about waiting for
+him to come out, and because you gave him the hint where a hiding place
+might be found, he will depend upon you to aid him farther, unless he
+be a veritable simple.”
+
+Well, we discussed the matter, each in turn suggesting the most
+improbable methods of getting the stranger out of the city, and
+arriving at no satisfactory conclusion. It seemed well-nigh impossible
+we might thus pluck a spy from out the clutches of the Britishers
+without bringing ourselves to the gallows.
+
+You must understand that in this year of grace 1778, we of Philadelphia
+were lying, as one might say, bound hand and foot at the mercy of those
+whom the king had sent to whip us into subjection; and at the first
+move man, woman, or child might make toward doing anything in aid of
+their distressed country, then was punishment severe and terrible to
+think upon, sure to follow.
+
+Of course, we could do nothing toward aiding the spy until night had
+come, and so excited were we all that there was no thought in the minds
+of any that we might be needing food; but it seemed almost as if the
+safety of the man depended entirely on our remaining aboard the _Jolly
+Rover_, hidden from view, until the favorable moment when we might take
+steps in his behalf.
+
+I knew full well my mother would be anxious regarding me if I failed to
+return home at the accustomed time, and yet it seemed that I must stay
+there, if indeed I gave much of any heed to such fact. I was so puffed
+up with the idea that it might be possible for me to do something
+which would give me an enviable name among those who were serving the
+colonies, that it was as if I had no home nor anyone who would be
+concerned whether I came or remained away.
+
+Young Chris had no desire to go back to the bakery even for a few
+moments, because he knew full well that his father would find some task
+for him to do, therefore was he content to remain with me. Jeremy
+Hapgood, however, had better sense than either of us, for he understood
+he ought to report himself at home at least once during the day, and,
+finding that we were not disposed to come out from our hiding place
+until it was sufficiently dark to carry into execution the plans we had
+formed, he set off alone, counting to relieve his mother’s anxiety, if
+so be she felt any concerning him, which was exactly what both young
+Chris and I should have had manhood enough to do.
+
+There is no good reason why I should set down all that was said by
+my comrade and me while Jeremy was away, for we talked much that was
+foolish, I dare venture to say. Nor were we in any way disgruntled as
+Jeremy crept under the lumber pile, when the afternoon was nearly half
+spent, his pockets bulging with food which he had brought for us, he
+being a thoughtful lad where the comfort of his friends was concerned.
+
+While we ate greedily, for to tell the truth both of us were
+anhungered, he gave us the pleasing information that no Britishers were
+to be seen in the vicinity of where the stranger was hidden.
+
+It appeared surely as if the lobster-backs had come to believe that the
+spy made his way up Chestnut street, or sought refuge in some of the
+buildings there, rather than nearabout the coffee-house, and, as Jeremy
+said with a chuckle of satisfaction, matters were shaping themselves
+much as we would desire.
+
+Jeremy had sufficient good sense to loiter around the London
+Coffee-House amid the throng of officers which frequented that place,
+hoping he might hear somewhat concerning the events of the forenoon,
+and in this he was not disappointed.
+
+The lobster-backs, it seemed, were discussing over their ale whether
+the man who had been chased was indeed a spy, or some witless creature,
+as one of them put it, who had inadvertently said that which caused
+suspicion to fall upon him.
+
+It appears that the man had been in the coffee-house seemingly for
+the sole purpose of taking refreshment; but, so one of the Britishers
+declared, keeping his ears open to all that was said around him.
+
+Now it so chanced that one of the high and mighty lobster-backs who
+sported a sword, had proposed in a drunken spirit that all within the
+room should drink to the health of the king, and this man was so slow
+in responding, that instantly the Britisher asked him if he was for the
+king or for the colonies.
+
+Now why it was, the man having come into Philadelphia as a spy, if
+indeed such had been the case, he should have hesitated to give the
+proper answer, I failed to understand, nor could Jeremy learn very much
+regarding the particulars of what occurred just at that moment. At all
+events, the stranger was immediately accused of being a spy, and when
+he indignantly denied it, was asked to go to headquarters that he might
+explain his business and tell why he was in Philadelphia at that time,
+if indeed he did not live in the city.
+
+Without making reply to this suggestion, the man leaped to his feet,
+counting to trust to his heels rather than his tongue to get him out of
+the scrape. Whereupon, every red-coat customer in the coffee-house set
+chase after him, crying out as we had heard.
+
+According to Jeremy’s story, the Britishers were not greatly disturbed
+regarding the possibility that a spy from the American army had been
+among them. They rather took it for granted that the man was of no
+especial importance; that he could do them no harm, since nothing of
+a private nature had been discussed in the coffee-house. Because the
+farmers were allowed to come in from the country nearabout to sell
+their produce, it was not strange that one of them, and this man was
+seemingly a farmer by his garb, should be friendly to the colonies to
+such an extent as to hesitate about drinking the king’s health.
+
+All this was in favor, as a matter of course, of the man whom we had
+set out to befriend, for it told that there would not be a very strict
+watch kept over those who might attempt to leave the city, and again
+we knew, or believed we did, that there would be no especial guard
+stationed nearabout where the man had disappeared.
+
+“It is all as plain sailing as a fellow could wish,” young Chris said
+in a tone of satisfaction when Jeremy was come to an end of his story.
+“The British are here in such numbers, while our army is penned up
+in Valley Forge seemingly unable to make a move, that General Howe’s
+officers do not fancy any danger can come to them from us rebels;
+therefore we have simply to carry out my plan of gaining speech with
+your friend the spy as soon as night has come, and you may set it down
+as certain, Richard Salter, that you will not be disturbed however
+long the conversation may be between you and the man. However, I would
+recommend that you put a stopper to your tongue in decent time,
+discussing how it is possible for him to get out of the city, rather
+than striving to gratify your curiosity.”
+
+Young Chris’s remarks rather nettled me, although I would not allow
+him to see it. I was a year his elder, and although I had done nothing
+which gave proof of my ability to serve the colonies, I counted that I
+was quite as able to conduct an affair of this kind, dangerous though
+it was, as he, and preferred in my folly to be looked on as the leader
+in this enterprise, rather than as one who must obey the command of
+others.
+
+Therefore it was that I failed to make reply to his remark, and Jeremy
+was tired of talking, consequently we three fell silent, crouching in
+the _Jolly Rover_ beneath the overhanging timbers until the sun went
+down, and darkness covered Dock creek even as it covered Philadelphia.
+
+The night had come. There was no longer reason for us to hesitate or
+to linger, for we were only counting on darkness to favor us, rather
+than the lateness of the hour, and after assuring myself the coast was
+clear, by creeping out amid the timbers where I could have a fairly
+good view of the surroundings, I said in a whisper to Jeremy and young
+Chris that the time had come for us to make an attempt at gaining
+speech with the stranger.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II
+
+THE SUGGESTION
+
+
+If General Howe himself had been striving to make matters easy for us
+in the attempt to visit the spy, matters could not have gone more to
+our satisfaction.
+
+Singularly enough, we failed to meet with a single squad of red-coats
+as we came up from Dock creek to Black Horse alley, and having arrived
+there, could see no one in the immediate vicinity.
+
+At the London Coffee-House, just outside the doors, were mayhap half a
+dozen officers loitering as if waiting for some friend; but that gave
+me no concern, for those who held commissions in his majesty’s army did
+not stoop to do such work as hunting down a spy, because there were
+plenty of the rank and file to whom they could detail anything which
+was disagreeable or laborious.
+
+Therefore it was that we marched directly into the yard, taking fairly
+good care, however, not to make any great display of ourselves. Having
+come to the gate which led on Chestnut street, Jeremy went outside
+after we had decided that if either he or young Chris should see
+anything which was of a suspicious nature, they should give the alarm
+by each shouting the other’s name, afterward making their way without
+delay to the _Jolly Rover_ where, if so be I was not interfered with, I
+could meet them.
+
+Then it was that young Chris went back to the entrance of Black Horse
+alley, and I was left alone in the yard to seek out the man whom I had
+undertaken to befriend, even though he had not called upon me for such
+service.
+
+I had marked well the place where he disappeared amid the decaying
+timbers, and, lying at full length, I forced my body beneath the rotten
+lumber until I was well inside the covering, when I called in a whisper:
+
+“Hello there! I am the lad who lent you a hand this morning!”
+
+While one might have counted ten there was no answer to my call, and
+not until I had repeated it twice did I hear anything betokening the
+man’s whereabouts.
+
+I was almost come to believe he had taken matters into his own hands,
+and, rather than trust to boys, had set about making his way out of
+the city. It was even when I was on the point of backing out from
+the uncomfortable hiding place that I heard a movement beyond me in
+advance, and then came a cautious whisper.
+
+“Is there no danger in my coming out?”
+
+“None so long as you remain quiet and are ready to take to cover again
+at the first alarm,” I replied, and before the words were hardly out of
+my mouth, the man was so near that by stretching forth my hand I could
+touch him.
+
+“Are they searching for me?” was his first question.
+
+I replied to it by telling him all Jeremy had learned during the
+afternoon, whereupon he asked, as if even at this late hour there was
+some little distrust in his mind regarding my honesty of purpose in
+striving to aid him:
+
+“Who are you, lad?”
+
+“Richard Salter, son of that widow who lives in Drinker’s alley, and,
+while the lobster-backs are here in Philadelphia, gains a livelihood by
+letting to them such rooms in our house as we do not occupy.”
+
+“There was another lad with you this morning?” he said in a questioning
+tone, and I replied promptly:
+
+“Ay, that was Jeremy Hapgood; but now there is a third fellow who would
+strive to save you from the halter.”
+
+“And who may that be?”
+
+“Young Chris, son of Christopher Ludwig the baker.”
+
+“Ah, Ludwig the baker; then surely that lad should be trusted,” the
+stranger said, and in such a tone as nettled me, whereupon I cried
+incautiously loud, speaking sharply:
+
+“There are none of us three who may fairly be suspected of doing aught
+save that which is for the good of the Cause, else would we have left
+you this morning to the mercies of the lobster-backs. If peradventure
+one of them had suspected that I was seeking to show you a hiding
+place, then would my shrift have been short indeed. In case you are
+acquainted here in Philadelphia, you know where I must of necessity
+have been at this moment if so be they got any hold upon me.”
+
+“Ay, ay, lad, I understand all that, and you must forgive me even for
+seeming to question your honesty; but when a man is as I am, lying
+’twixt the halter and a bullet, it is not to be wondered that he
+questions everyone around him, even those who are seemingly doing what
+they may to lend him aid.”
+
+“Never mind that part of it,” I interrupted hastily, ashamed of having
+given rein to my tongue at such a time. “I know not whether it may be
+possible for us lads to help you out of this scrape; but surely it
+seems to me we might do almost as much as men, since boys are not so
+likely to be suspected by the lobster-backs as those who are older
+grown.”
+
+“You may do as much as men, and even more, lad. Have you boys here in
+Philadelphia who love the Cause, no association such as the Boys of
+Liberty in Boston, or the Minute Boys in other colonies?”
+
+“There is little chance we could have,” I said with a laugh in which
+was no mirth. “Perhaps you do not know how closely we are watched by
+the lobster-backs.”
+
+“I dare venture to say you are in no worse condition than are other
+lads who, binding themselves together with the agreement to do
+whatsoever they may in aid of the colonies, have already succeeded
+in accomplishing very much. How many are there of your age, or
+thereabouts, in this city who may be trusted?”
+
+Hurriedly I ran over in my mind those whom I knew to have favored the
+Cause, and said at random:
+
+“A dozen mayhap. There possibly are more; but I do not now recall
+others with whom I would be willing to trust my liberty or my life. But
+do you really think boys no older than thirteen or fourteen years might
+aid the Cause?”
+
+“Ay, of a verity I do, my lad. Are you not even now doing that which
+many a man who claims to be a true son of the colonies, would flinch
+at? To aid a spy in his escape is no slight crime in the eyes of those
+who serve the king.”
+
+“But this was something which happened unexpectedly,” I replied, “and
+we would not find a like opportunity again in a lifetime, I might
+almost say.”
+
+“Ay; but if you and your friends sought for the opportunity, my lad,
+you could do very much, and particularly just at this time,” the man
+said earnestly, as if it was of the utmost importance that he interest
+me in this matter, and his eagerness surprised me not a little. “With
+a dozen lads who were ready to do whatsoever they might, the work of
+men like me, who venture into the enemy’s camp, might be lessened very
+greatly, and information sent out which could not otherwise be had by
+our people,” the man continued, now with his lips close to my ear lest
+any might overhear.
+
+“Tell me how it could be done?” I cried eagerly, now burning with the
+desire to do something which should give me a name among those who
+were struggling to throw off the yoke of the king, for until this
+moment I had not believed it possible lads like myself would be able to
+accomplish anything of importance.
+
+“Suppose I wanted to send word to Valley Forge, or to Swede’s Ford, or
+anywhere else you please, of what I have learned in this city, and yet
+desired to remain here longer in order to gather more information? How
+well you lads could serve the Cause by carrying such message--”
+
+“Do you mean to General Washington?” I cried excitedly, now raising my
+voice so that the man laid his hand on my lips as he replied:
+
+“Ay, to him, or to any other officer who might be waiting for the
+information. In fact, lad, there is no need why I should go into detail
+with you, explaining how a company of boys could aid the colonies here
+in Philadelphia, even as they have aided them elsewhere since this war
+for independence began. Instead of discussing that matter now, let us
+set about, if so be it is in our power, to say how I may get away from
+the city without loss of time?”
+
+“And where would you go, sir?” I asked.
+
+“Anywhere outside the British lines. My purpose is to reach Swede’s
+Ford within four and twenty hours.”
+
+“Would you take the chances of going down the river as far as the
+mouth of the Schuylkill, in a small boat which is hardly more than a
+skiff?” I asked, and then told him of the _Jolly Rover_, whereupon he
+remained silent while one could have counted twenty, after which he
+said hesitatingly:
+
+“I question much, lad, whether it would not be easier to get away by
+land rather than water, for from what I have seen, the lobster-backs
+are keeping close guard over the river.”
+
+“Ay, over the Delaware, but not the Schuylkill, and if Swede’s Ford be
+the point you aim at, then it behooves you to go up the Schuylkill. I
+dare venture to promise that we could get the _Jolly Rover_ out from
+beneath the lumber pile twixt now and midnight without any lobster-back
+being the wiser.”
+
+“Do you think I might dare venture out within an hour, say?” the man
+asked, and I replied, without hesitation:
+
+“If so be you go with us, and make a move only when we give the word,
+allowing that you are my uncle, or cousin, or whatsoever blood kin you
+may choose to say in event of our being overhauled, then do I believe
+we might start this moment.”
+
+He showed himself inquisitive as to my plans, and I surely could make
+no complaint as to that, for the man was giving his life, so to speak,
+into my hands, and one could well fancy he would be curious to know
+whom he was thus trusting.
+
+The result of all his questions and my answers was, that within five
+minutes I backed out from beneath the decaying timbers, ran to the
+entrance of Black Horse alley, and in the fewest possible words told
+young Chris what we were about to do, asking his opinion.
+
+He felt quite as confident as I, that at this hour in the night we
+might safely make the venture, and after telling me to bring my spy out
+into the open, he ran to warn Jeremy that it was no longer necessary
+for him to remain on duty at the gate.
+
+The stranger came promptly out at my bidding, and when he was standing
+in the yard, while we were waiting for young Chris and Jeremy to give
+the word that the coast was clear, I whispered warningly:
+
+“If so be we come upon a squad of lobster-backs who are inclined to
+question us, it may be as well that you should claim to be my uncle who
+has come down from Germantown.”
+
+“And have you an uncle in Germantown, lad?” the man asked.
+
+“Indeed I have not; but what concern might that be of yours?”
+
+“Only this, my boy, that if you had one who lived in Germantown, and I
+should afterward come to grief, it might be the worse for him that you
+had used his name.”
+
+It pleased me not a little that the man should be thus careful for my
+safety, or for the safety of those who were near to me, and although I
+had had no distrust of him before, I felt every confidence from this on.
+
+We lost no time, after young Chris had signaled that the coast was
+clear, in setting out from the shop-yard on the way to Dock creek; but
+you may be very certain that we kept strict watch ahead and behind,
+lest we should come upon, or be overtaken by, those whose duty it was
+to make certain that “rebels” were not abroad after the sun had set.
+
+Now it may seem like some fanciful tale, rather than reality, that we
+could thus walk boldly abroad in the evening when the lobster-backs
+were supposed to be on the lookout for everyone who was not of their
+kidney.
+
+But it must be borne in mind that General Howe had long held possession
+of the city; that he had come to believe the American army was
+powerless to do anything against him; that he felt confident the people
+of Philadelphia would not dare make any attempt in their own behalf,
+and, in addition to all this, his men, officers as well as privates,
+had really grown careless, or I might say, lazy. They no longer were
+so keen to search out rebels, because it might take them from their
+pleasures, and verily the king’s men in our colony at this time were
+living a life of ease and of indolence.
+
+[Illustration: WE KEPT STRICT WATCH AHEAD AND BEHIND.]
+
+Much of what I have just set down was said to me by the stranger as we
+walked, now in a group, and again stretched out in single file that we
+might the better guard against an approach of the enemy. And he spoke
+thus in order to let me understand that it was not difficult, if a man
+was willing to take his life in his hands, to play the spy upon General
+Howe’s army.
+
+“There is no reason why I should try to make you believe, lad, that
+this work of spying upon the red-coats is a simple matter, for hardly
+twelve hours are gone since you saw me fleeing for my life. That,
+however, was due to my own carelessness; but if a man so chooses, he
+may come into this city of Philadelphia and remain day in and day out
+without being questioned. It is the possibility of sending away his
+report, if so be he has one to make, which oftentimes puzzles him, and
+therefore was it that I spoke of you lads binding yourselves together
+here as Minute Boys, following the example of those in other colonies.”
+
+“What’s that? What’s that?” young Chris asked jealously, and the
+stranger, understanding that we must not hold overly much converse on
+the street, made reply by saying:
+
+“It was a suggestion which I made to your comrade, and when we are
+where we can hold converse without danger of being overheard, or of
+running our necks into a noose, I will explain to you what I have
+broached to him.”
+
+Young Chris would have insisted upon knowing then and there all that
+had been said between the stranger and myself; but Jeremy interrupted
+him by whispering sharply:
+
+“I am not minded to linger here on the street in such company, even
+though it be your pleasure! Our affair is to get this man hidden in the
+_Jolly Rover_ until he decides how he will leave the city, and until he
+has gone I’d have you bear strictly in mind, young Chris, that we are
+not to take more risks than may be absolutely necessary.”
+
+At another time and in another place, perhaps, young Chris would have
+made some sharp reply, for he was not overly patient when there was a
+suspicion of reproach. But just at this moment he understood, even as
+well as we, that he could not afford to be thin-skinned whatever might
+be said, and from then on there was no further need to urge him to
+move swiftly toward Dock creek, until we were come within sight of the
+lumber pile, when the four of us halted to make certain there were no
+prying eyes nearabout.
+
+“The coast is clear,” Jeremy said thirty seconds later.
+
+And then, without hesitation, he led us to our hiding place, we
+following close at his heels.
+
+Once we were concealed beneath the lumber pile, I said to myself that
+this was good token we would succeed in whatsoever was our purpose, for
+if we could come from Black Horse alley in company with the man who
+had but so lately been chased as a spy, and gain our place of refuge
+without any hindrance, then were we likely to make names for ourselves
+as Minute Boys.
+
+Even while we were crawling beneath the timbers, did I repeat to myself
+the words “The Minute Boys of Philadelphia,” and they had a pleasing
+ring in my ears, for once we had banded ourselves together in such a
+company, and were given by the leaders of the American army work to do,
+then might we count ourselves as being well in the forefront of those
+who would free the colonies.
+
+“It was easily done,” young Chris said when the four of us were on
+board the _Jolly Rover_, and he spoke much as though he alone and
+unaided had brought all this thing about. “Now let us hear what it was
+you and Richard Salter had to say that was seemingly of importance,” he
+added to the stranger.
+
+Whereupon the man, and I could fancy he was smiling, although owing to
+the darkness it was impossible to see his face, because young Chris’
+tone was so high and mighty, began in a low tone:
+
+“In the first place let me tell you who I am. My name is Josiah
+Dingley, and I did live at Germantown in that house next the Lutheran
+church, before the battle; but after that bloody day I cast my lines in
+with those who were struggling against the king, having been lukewarm
+in the Cause until then. Because of knowing this city well, I was sent
+here near to two weeks ago, and I believe the purpose of my visit was
+to prepare the way for some move which will shortly be made by our
+people at Valley Forge.”
+
+“And have you been in Philadelphia all that time?” Jeremy asked in
+surprise.
+
+“Nay, lad, I have twice been to Valley Forge, and was but lately
+returned when you came upon me.”
+
+“And have you learned anything of importance in all that while?” I made
+bold to ask, whereupon the man replied quickly:
+
+“That is not for me to say, lad. I have come upon certain things which
+were set me to learn; but further than that I must not speak. Now it is
+of importance that some other take my place, for after having played
+the simple in the London Coffee-House, I must expect to be recognized
+if so be I should chance to come upon those lobster-backs who were
+there at that time. I have been thinking over your proposition that
+I go out from the city by means of this skiff, and I am more than
+inclined to believe it might be done.”
+
+“But first let us hear what it was, Master Dingley, that you had to
+say to Richard while you two were in the shop-yard?” young Chris
+interrupted, and the spy replied:
+
+“I will leave that for your comrade to tell you later. Just now it
+behooves me to speak of other matters. Are you lads still of the mind
+to take the chances of pulling down the Delaware in this craft?”
+
+“Indeed we are,” I replied stoutly. “If so be you will take the risk
+for yourself, we lads will chance it on our part, and I dare venture to
+say that between now and daylight we shall not only have carried you to
+some point beyond the British lines; but be back here with the skiff
+safely hidden once more. The watch which the lobster-backs have been
+keeping over us rebels of late is not as sharp as it might be.”
+
+Now it may seem to some as if I spoke at random in thus declaring that
+we could go out from our hiding place, run down the Delaware, and then
+up the Schuylkill river so far as this man might want to go, while the
+Britishers claimed that they kept sharp guard over both rivers.
+
+It would seem at first sight almost impossible, and yet we lads had
+come to know the movements of the guard-boats so well that unless
+something unforeseen took place, we might venture to state positively
+where this or that patrol would be at a given time.
+
+I am not minded to make it appear as if there was no danger in the
+enterprise, for surely there was, and in plenty.
+
+If it should so chance that we lads were taken while we had Master
+Dingley on board, and he was shown later to be the same man who had
+been chased out of the London Coffee-House, then might we reasonably
+expect to share the same fate as his, and all know what a spy meets
+with when he has been taken within an enemy’s lines.
+
+In addition to that, if after we had landed the man we were overhauled
+by the Britishers, then would it be indeed difficult for us to explain
+why we were abroad at that time of the night, for I am of the opinion
+that neither Lord Howe, nor any of his officers, would accept as excuse
+for us the fact that we were eager to go boating, and had simply hit by
+chance upon such an hour.
+
+Whether the odds were in our favor or against us, however, the die was
+cast, as you might say, when we had made the proposition that we would
+take Master Dingley away.
+
+And now that he much the same as declared his willingness, as well
+as his desire, that we should carry out that which was the same as a
+promise, it behooved us to make ready for the enterprise in such manner
+as if believing we might come to grief before it was ended.
+
+In order to do this it was necessary we send some word to our people
+at home, for while we might excuse ourselves because of having remained
+away so long without announcing an intended absence, it would be little
+less than cruelty to keep silence until morning, since all three of us
+knew full well how deeply our mothers would mourn, believing we had
+come into some trouble with the hirelings of the king who were ever so
+ready to get us rebels on the hip.
+
+There was no good reason why all should go out on such an errand, and
+therefore it was I proposed that we cast lots to see who should be the
+messenger.
+
+To this young Chris made decided objections. He declared it was his
+intention to know what secrets Master Dingley and I talked while we
+were hidden in the old stable back of the shop off Black Horse alley,
+and if so be the lot fell on him to carry word to our parents, then
+would he miss the chance of gaining what he believed was valuable
+information.
+
+I was truly vexed with the lad because of his obstinacy, and for
+bringing up such a trifling matter at a time when we were engaged in
+work of grave import; but, luckily, before I could utter those angry
+words which were already in my mouth, Jeremy said:
+
+“I am well content to hear what Richard and Master Dingley may have
+to tell us, at some later day, therefore, young Chris, if you are
+determined the story must be told you at once, I will take it upon
+myself to warn our people that we may be away from home mayhap four and
+twenty hours.”
+
+“Why make it such a long time?” young Chris asked grumblingly. “There
+is no question but that we shall be back by daylight if we come at
+all--”
+
+“Do not speak so rashly, my young friend,” Master Dingley said gravely.
+“There may be very many good reasons why it would be safer for you to
+remain away from home eight and forty hours, or even longer, than to
+return at once, therefore let your people know exactly what you are
+about, and how many are the chances against your returning soon.”
+
+Jeremy did not wait for any discussion on this point, but without
+further delay started from amid the timbers to gain the outer air,
+which was a work of no little time owing to the fact that he must first
+assure himself the coast was clear before going into the open.
+
+Young Chris and I, who had so often done that which Jeremy was now
+doing, gave little heed to his movements, save as a matter of course
+that we kept our ears open to hear any token of a mishap, and after
+waiting two or three minutes, at the end of which time we could safely
+calculate Jeremy was speeding on his way, young Chris said in a
+peremptory tone:
+
+“Now, if it please you, Richard Salter, we will hear what that great
+secret is between you and Master Dingley.”
+
+“It is no secret whatsoever, and a matter that could better have been
+told you to-morrow, or the next day, than now. But since you are so
+greedy for the information, and so jealous lest something had been said
+of which you are not fully informed, I will explain the matter.”
+
+Then it was that I told the lad what Master Dingley had said regarding
+our forming a certain number of Philadelphia lads into a company of
+Minute Boys, and straightway the baker’s son was in an ecstasy of joy.
+
+It was to him a most happy idea, for Chris delights in being at the
+head of whatever may be going on, and this enrolling himself as one of
+the colony’s defenders, even though he might not be able to serve her
+to advantage, was much to his liking.
+
+Without stopping to consider the matter, he declared stoutly that we
+could enroll no less than twenty lads in such a company, all of whom
+would be ready to do whatsoever they might be called upon, and while
+he was thus telling what a simple matter it would be, Master Dingley
+interrupted him by saying gravely:
+
+“Be cautious, lad. Remember that whomsoever you shall ask to join in
+such an enterprise much the same as holds your life in his hands, and
+make certain before you speak one word of your secret, that he to whom
+you are talking may be trusted so long as life remains in his body.”
+
+“I will answer for all of those lads whom I have in mind,” young Chris
+replied carelessly, and I fancied that Master Dingley made a gesture
+of impatience, for this matter which might turn so seriously for all
+concerned, was being treated altogether too lightly by young Chris.
+
+It behooved him, as well as all of us who were minded to join in the
+enterprise, to realize fully with what danger it was attended. If we
+formed the company, it should be with the knowledge that our lives
+might pay the penalty, for if so be we were taken while carrying
+information out of the city, or bringing it in, then was it certain we
+would end our days on the scaffold.
+
+It was as if Master Dingley understood that it would be useless to
+argue with young Chris while he was so excited, and therefore held his
+peace, as did I, while the baker’s son continued to name lad after
+lad whom he would urge to become Minute Boys, many of whom I knew had
+a leaning toward the king, or, if they failed to have any decided
+opinions themselves, came of such rabid Tory stock that we could not
+afford to give up our secret to them.
+
+However, it matters little what I thought, or what young Chris said
+just then. The work in hand was to carry Master Dingley beyond
+the British lines, and in the doing of it we might meet with such
+misadventure that there would be no Minute Boy business for us in this
+world.
+
+After a time young Chris grew weary with carrying on a conversation in
+which neither the spy nor I joined, and during mayhap half an hour we
+sat there silently in the _Jolly Rover_, hearing now and then the tramp
+of the lobster-backs as they marched too and fro in squads to make
+certain we rebels of Philadelphia were not plotting against the king,
+when came sounds from outside which told that Jeremy was returning.
+
+An instant later he was beside me, panting heavily as evidence that he
+had been running at full speed, and unable for the moment to speak.
+
+“Well?” young Chris asked impatiently, “have you seen all our people?”
+
+“Yes,” Jeremy panted, “and none of them favored our going away.”
+
+“Did my mother order me to return home?” I asked anxiously, and by this
+time Jeremy had so far regained his breath that it was possible to
+speak.
+
+“She did not say you _must_ come, but it was easy to understand
+her desire you should do so, and when I said that we had committed
+ourselves to aiding Master Dingley, she held her peace, but looked
+mightily discontented.”
+
+“It is not my purpose, lad, to insist upon your carrying out the
+promise made, for I understand full well how dangerous it may be,
+if your parents are unwilling you should make the venture,” the spy
+interrupted. “You have already done me a good turn, and if peradventure
+you believe it your duty to stay here, then shall I go my way as best
+may be, feeling that you lads have saved my life for a time, at all
+events. If it is sacrificed now, it will be through no fault of yours.”
+
+“We will go as was agreed,” young Chris cried impatiently. “I have no
+doubt but that father would like to have me stay with him in order to
+help in the bakery, but when work like this can be done by us lads, we
+must not think about what those at home may have to say regarding it.”
+
+“That is where you make a grievous mistake, my lad,” Master Dingley
+said gravely. “Your first duty is toward your parents; then shall come
+the colony, if you please. But until you are men grown, remember that
+the only safe plan is to act as your mother, who surely is a lad’s best
+friend, would have you.”
+
+“There is no question in my mind whatsoever but that if we were this
+moment in our homes, and should state exactly what had occurred during
+the day, there would be no protest made against our going with you,
+sir,” I interrupted, determined that whether we formed a company of
+Minute Boys or not, I would have a hand in this saving of a human life,
+at the same time that we got the best of the lobster-backs.
+
+“It shall be as you say, lads, although my mind would be easier if you
+went with your parents’ consent. Now when shall we set out?” the spy
+asked in a low tone, whereupon I replied, before young Chris had an
+opportunity:
+
+“At once. There is no reason why we should make delay, save to be
+certain the river is clear, and then I propose that we creep down
+within the shadow of the bank until we are a goodly distance from here,
+after which, unless matters have changed greatly of late, we shall, I
+believe, be beyond the point of danger.”
+
+Without waiting for the word, Jeremy crept out toward the water’s edge
+where was an overhanging plank that afforded us a famous resting place
+while we spied upon the lobster-backs, and within five minutes he came
+back, giving us the welcome information that there was no guard-boat in
+sight.
+
+After that we lost no time. There were few preparations to make, save
+that of pushing the skiff out from beneath the timbers, which was a
+task requiring considerable strength, because we were forced to tip her
+first this way and then that, in order to avoid the planks which ran on
+either side considerably nearer the water than her height would admit
+of passage.
+
+In this work Master Dingley aided us not a little, and within mayhap
+fifteen minutes from the time Jeremy had come back, we were out of
+the hiding place, creeping cautiously well within the shadow of the
+right-hand shore as we started on the dangerous enterprise.
+
+Save for the twinkling of the lights from the fleet, and the hum of
+voices which came to us from over the water as the sailors lounged
+around the decks of the war vessels talking, there were no signs of
+life.
+
+Shoreward, in our immediate vicinity, it was dark as a negro’s pocket,
+with never a sound betokening the presence of human beings, and Jeremy
+whispered in my ear as we two worked one oar while Master Dingley and
+young Chris worked the other, that it was a good token we had got away
+thus readily.
+
+I nervously bade him hold his peace. Until we were really committed to
+the work, I had failed to realize all the dangers, but now that we were
+afloat where the lobster-backs might come upon us at any moment, my
+heart began to fail me.
+
+While I would not have turned back now that my hand was on the plow,
+so to speak, it would have pleased me wondrously if we had never come
+across Master Dingley, however eager I was to do whatsoever lay in my
+power to aid the colonies.
+
+If we could go out with the soldiers and stand up in manly fashion
+against the Britishers, then might I be proud; but this aiding a spy,
+with a shameful death before us if we were captured, was something to
+make the cold chills of fear run up and down a fellow’s spine.
+
+However, we were embarked in the enterprise, and it stood me in hand to
+do whatsoever I might toward making it a success, because of the price
+which failure would cost.
+
+There was little we could do just then, save to row as swiftly as was
+consistent with silence, for we dared not lift the oars so that any
+noise might be made, because, as everyone knows, the water carries
+sound a long distance, and even while hidden from view, we might betray
+our whereabouts through carelessness.
+
+We were forced to keep on down the river in order to come to the mouth
+of the Schuylkill, and in so doing must pass all the king’s ships. If
+peradventure some officer was putting off from the Philadelphia side
+to go to his vessel, and we were come just at that time nearabout his
+course, then were we in danger.
+
+You can well fancy, as we neared the huge craft, with what caution we
+worked the oars. It was as if I hardly dared to breathe; as though the
+sound of my heart-beats would give the alarm, and before we were five
+minutes on our way I was dripping with perspiration, caused, I am free
+to confess, by fear, while I was almost as wet as if I had gone over
+the skiff into the water.
+
+I have talked later with lads who claimed that it was impossible the
+smallest skiff could make her way, even during the darkest night, past
+all that fleet where it was reasonable to suppose the sharpest of sharp
+watch was kept; but yet that we did, going our course without being
+hailed by man or boy, by lobster-back or patriot.
+
+If we had had the power to direct events according to our own pleasure,
+matters could not have worked more favorably for us, because, as I now
+look back upon that short voyage, it seems to me almost beyond belief
+that we could have done what we did without bringing about our ears a
+very nest of red-backed hornets.
+
+Now in order that you may know how the lobster-backs guarded our city
+of Philadelphia, and what danger we lads were running our noses into, I
+count to set down here that which I have read within the week, and it
+was written by one who has seen it drawn out in clerkly fashion on a
+map belonging to General Howe.
+
+“The line of intrenchments from the Delaware to the Schuylkill extended
+from the mouth of the creek just above Willow street to the upper ferry
+on the Schuylkill. They consisted of ten redoubts connected by strong
+palisades. The first redoubt, which was garrisoned by the Queen’s
+Rangers under Simcoe, was near the forks of the roads leading to
+Frankford and Kensington. The second redoubt was a little west of North
+Second and Noble streets; the third between North Fifth and Sixth and
+Noble and Buttonwood streets; the fourth on Eighth street between Noble
+and Buttonwood; the fifth on Tenth between Buttonwood and Pleasant; the
+sixth on Buttonwood between Thirteenth and North Broad; the seventh
+on North Schuylkill Eighth between Pennsylvania avenue and Hamilton
+street; the eighth on North Schuylkill Fifth and Pennsylvania avenue;
+the ninth on North Schuylkill Second near Callowhill street, and the
+tenth on the bank of the Schuylkill at the upper ferry.
+
+“The encampment extended westward from North Fifth, between Vine and
+Callowhill, as far as North Schuylkill Second. The Hessian grenadiers
+were encamped between Callowhill, Noble, Fifth and Seventh streets.
+The Fourth, Fortieth and Fifty-fifth British grenadiers, and a body of
+fusileers, were on the north side of Callowhill, between Seventh and
+Fourteenth streets. Eight regiments lay upon the high ground around
+Bush’s hill, extending from Fourteenth, nearly on a line with Vine, to
+the upper ferry.
+
+“Near the redoubt at the Ferry was another body of Hessians. The
+Yagers, horse and foot, were encamped upon that hill near the corner of
+North Schuylkill, Front and Pennsylvania avenue. On the Ridge Road near
+Thirteenth street, and on Eighth, near Green, were corps of infantry.
+Light dragoons and three regiments of infantry were posted near the
+pond between Vine, Race, North Eighth and Twelfth streets. A little
+below the middle ferry, at the foot of Chestnut street, was a fascine
+redoubt, and near it the Seventy-first regiment was encamped. Some
+Yagers were stationed at the Point House opposite Gloucester.
+
+“When winter set in, many of the troops and all the officers, occupied
+the public buildings and houses of the inhabitants, also the British
+barracks in the Northern Liberties. The artillery were quartered in
+Chestnut street between Third and Sixth street, and the State House
+yard was made a park for their use. During the winter, General Howe
+occupied a house on High street where Washington afterwards resided;
+his brother, Lord Howe, lived in Chestnut street; General Knyphausen
+lived in South Second opposite Little Dock street. Cornwallis’ quarters
+were in Second above Spruce street, and Major Andre lived in Dr.
+Franklin’s house in a court back from High street.”
+
+Thus it is you can see that our city was literally filled with
+lobster-backs, and not only the city, but the banks of the river,
+while in the stream itself lay their ships-of-war, and we three lads
+were forcing ourselves to believe we could move at will, carrying
+information to our people at Valley Forge, or wheresoever it might be
+wanted, without running into these red-coated scoundrels who had come
+overseas to whip us into loving the king.
+
+I believe now it would have been wiser had we gone boldly up the
+Delaware beyond Frankford, and there let Master Dingley take his
+chances of going across country to the Schuylkill; but he had spoken
+as if the only way for us to proceed would be to pull down the river
+as far as League island and then up the Schuylkill, therefore, without
+considering how much more of danger lay in that route than the other, I
+had consented.
+
+Therefore was our journey more than three times what it should have
+been had we proceeded, as I now believe, with more of common sense in
+our methods.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III
+
+SKINNY BAKER
+
+
+Now, after having set down all dangers which compassed us, as if making
+ready to tell some tale of wondrous adventure, I am forced to come
+down from my high horse and say that we sailed, or rather rowed, the
+boat directly around the city until we were come to the Falls of the
+Schuylkill, without having been hailed by man or child.
+
+Here it was, as a matter of course, that Master Dingley counted to
+set off by himself, and when he would have praised us for what we had
+done in his behalf, I know full well that my cheeks were mantled with
+shame, for children half our age could have performed the work equally
+as well under the same circumstances; but yet he put it as if we had
+accomplished what might have been brought about by none others.
+
+It was a little past midnight when we pulled up under a clump of bushes
+that he might step ashore, and waited there to hear what he had to say
+regarding our forming a company of Minute Boys.
+
+Until this moment we had not ventured to speak one with another, save
+in the most cautious of whispers, and only on such matters as were
+absolutely necessary for the working of the craft. But now we were in
+comparative safety, he harked back to his proposition that we band
+ourselves together in a company for the purpose of doing whatsoever we
+might to aid the colonies, and took down our names, together with such
+information as would serve to show him where we lived if peradventure
+he came into the city, or sent another who would seek us out.
+
+The result of all his talk was, as might be supposed, the agreement on
+our part to do, without loss of time, exactly as he had proposed.
+
+We even went so far as to say that he might, on any day at the hour
+of noon, find one of us three lads loitering roundabout the front of
+the London Coffee-House, agreeing to go there regularly as if it was a
+post of duty, and to hold ourselves in readiness to perform whatsoever
+anyone, who could show to our satisfaction that he had come from the
+American camp, should desire us to do.
+
+“I’m thinking that before a week has passed I shall visit at the home
+of one or another of you lads, for now that you have agreed to do
+that which will provide us with means of sending information out from
+the city, whosoever goes there to spy upon the Britishers may remain,
+without taking the many chances of detection by going out himself
+frequently.”
+
+Then Master Dingley had very much more to say regarding our duties,
+and of what value we might be to the colonies, all of which it is not
+necessary I should set down here, for if so be I ever bring to an end
+this poor attempt at a story of the Minute Boys of Philadelphia, you
+will see, as one incident follows another, that which he had set for us
+to do.
+
+He lost no time after receiving our promises that we would get together
+immediately to raise our company of Minute Boys, and also that one
+or another of us would be in front of the London Coffee-House each
+day; but then left us, moving away at a swift pace as though minded to
+finish his journey before sunrise, if indeed that might be possible.
+
+It would have pleased me right well if we could have stayed there
+within the shelter of the bushes during a certain time, for I was
+wearied as if having labored severely, when, as a matter of fact, I
+had worked no harder than I would have worked had we been out on a
+pleasure voyage. The anxiety, the fear that we might come suddenly upon
+the lobster-backs, was what had worn me down almost to the verge of
+exhaustion; yet I knew that we must continue on, for unless our journey
+was done before daybreak, and our skiff back in her old hiding place,
+then were we come to grief.
+
+Therefore it was that immediately Master Dingley disappeared amid the
+bushes, we pulled the _Jolly Rover_ out into the stream, and, having
+grown careless, I suppose, because of coming thus far in safety without
+meeting any who might do us an ill turn, instead of taking due heed
+to remain within the shadow of the bank, we kept the middle of the
+river, giving little or no heed to the noise which might be made by the
+oars. As young Chris said, it would be time enough to creep along at
+a snail’s pace while remaining hidden from view, when we were come to
+where there was chance of being overhauled by the red-coats.
+
+But however boldly we might go on, our progress was not so rapid but
+that there were signs in the eastern sky of coming day when we neared
+Gilson’s point, and even a blind man could have said that we would not
+be able to gain Dock creek before the sun had fairly shown himself.
+
+All this at the moment did not seem of very great importance. We could
+readily enough find a hiding place for our skiff during a twelve-hours,
+and strike across the city to our homes, contenting ourselves with the
+knowledge that we would return next night to carry the _Jolly Rover_
+back to Dock creek.
+
+Therefore it was at the next clump of bushes, or rather thicket, which
+we came upon, the skiff was run up on the bank, and we spent no little
+time in hiding her securely amid the foliage, after which we set off at
+a rapid pace for home, having, as it may well be supposed, an eye out
+for any straggling lobster-backs.
+
+Strange as it may seem, it was not a Britisher who brought us for the
+time being to grief, but rather one of our people--I might almost say
+one of our own comrades.
+
+When the day had fully dawned we were no less than a mile from Chestnut
+street. Then was the time when it seemed that we might safely come upon
+any number of Britishers, for surely lads of our age were likely to be
+out thus early in the morning, for pleasure, if not on some household
+errand.
+
+We were walking carelessly along, feeling that the matter which we had
+in hand was well finished, and congratulating ourselves that, lads
+though we were, we had within the past four and twenty hours saved the
+life of a man who was struggling to aid in this war against the king.
+
+Suddenly we came upon Benjamin Baker, “Skinny” we called him, a lad for
+whom I never had any great affection, nor did I consider him an enemy,
+save in so far as his father was a rabid Tory.
+
+Now if I had had my wits about me, I would have seen by the expression
+on Skinny’s face that he knew more concerning our movements than we
+could readily suspect, for there was a certain ugly leer upon his face
+as he halted us by coming to a full stop directly in our path, as he
+asked:
+
+“Are you lads out often as early as this?”
+
+“It seems we are out no earlier than you, Skinny,” young Chris said
+with a laugh, and would have pushed the lad aside in order to continue
+on his way, but that Skinny stopped him very suddenly and caused the
+faces of us all to whiten, as he asked in a meaning tone:
+
+“Why did you leave your skiff down by the Point? Why not have come
+around in her?”
+
+While one might have counted twenty we three stood staring at him in
+open-mouthed astonishment, and then I managed to ask in a voice which I
+knew was tremulous with fear:
+
+“How do you chance to know whether we left the boat anywhere or not?”
+And then I added like the simple that my timorousness had made me, “we
+haven’t been out in a boat this many a day.”
+
+“And yet you hid one in the thicket, Richard Salter. As a matter of
+fact, I chance to know that you came down the Schuylkill. From where, I
+can’t say; but my idea is that if the king’s servants should know you
+had been spending the night on the river, it would be necessary to make
+some explanation.”
+
+For the life of me I could not have made reply to the lad at that
+moment; but young Chris, whose temper is prone to rise beyond all
+bounds of prudence, caught him roughly by the shoulder as he asked
+angrily:
+
+“Have you been spying upon us, Skinny Baker? Have you dared to follow
+us this night?”
+
+“And what if I have? Who shall bring me to account? Surely you three,
+who must have been engaged in some business which has to do with the
+rebels, will not dare question me.”
+
+“You shall see whether we dare or not!” Chris cried in a rage as he
+seized Skinny by the throat, and for the instant I believed it was in
+his mind to throttle the lad, therefore I sprang forward, catching him
+by the arm as I said warningly:
+
+“Be careful, Chris, be careful!”
+
+Before I could say more, Skinny Baker, an evil look on his ugly face,
+said in a tone as of triumph:
+
+“Ay, Richard Salter, young Chris, as well as you and Jeremy Hapgood,
+have reason to be careful with me now. I have long had it in mind
+that you would play into the hands of the rebels if so be you had the
+chance, and now I know it for a verity.”
+
+“How do you know it?” Jeremy cried, and Skinny said, speaking slowly as
+though it gave him the greatest pleasure to torture us:
+
+“I know it because I saw you going down the Delaware when there were
+four in your skiff, and I followed along the bank until having come to
+the Point, where I waited, thinking you must return that way. Where is
+he whom you had with you?”
+
+I verily believe anyone could have knocked me down with a feather, so
+to speak, when the churlish lad thus gave us to understand that he was
+in possession of our secret. I knew full well it was in his heart to
+use it to our harm whenever he had the opportunity, and of a verity
+there would not be lacking chances in our city of Philadelphia for him
+to impart to enemies of the Cause such information as he had stolen.
+
+We three lads stood gazing at each other in dismay, while Skinny,
+looking first at one and then another, grinned with delight, for he
+well knew how much of fear he had caused us.
+
+It might have been better for him if he had been willing to delay his
+triumph a while longer; but the evil-minded Tory must needs make it yet
+more plain that he held us under his thumb, and said jeeringly:
+
+“And now, unless I am mightily mistaken, it is I who will do the
+fiddling while you dance to my tune.”
+
+I can’t say what there was in the words which caused me to have a
+clearer understanding of the situation than I would otherwise have
+gained, owing to my great fear; but on the instant there came into my
+mind like a flash of light that this fellow’s tongue must be stopped at
+any hazard. That it was for our own safety he be put out of the way.
+
+Not for a moment did I dream of committing a crime; but by putting him
+out of the way, I meant that in some manner, such as had not come into
+my mind as yet, he must be silenced, or we stood good chance of being
+hanged.
+
+Young Chris, in obedience to my gesture of a few seconds previous, had
+released his hold of Skinny’s throat, and now it was my turn to grab
+the Tory by the neck, holding myself ready to choke him if he should
+make any outcry, as I said hurriedly to Jeremy and Chris:
+
+“This fellow knows so much that if we allow him to go free this moment,
+we are likely to find ourselves under that beast of a Cummingham’s
+thumb, for to prison we shall surely go if he wags his tongue!”
+
+“And how may we stop him?” Jeremy asked in a tremulous tone, whereupon
+I replied, speaking from impulse as it were:
+
+“That I know not just now. At least, at such an early hour, unless
+peradventure we come across a squad of lobster-backs, we should be able
+to force him to go with us to the old hiding place where we have kept
+the skiff, and once there we must decide upon some plan for keeping his
+tongue quiet.”
+
+I believe of a verity that the cowardly cur thought we had it in mind
+to kill him, for straightway all expression of triumph faded from his
+face, and but for my hold on his throat he would have begged, like the
+coward that he was, for mercy.
+
+He did succeed in uttering a few words; but I was not in the mood to
+listen to what he might say, for though he had promised until he was
+black in the face to hold his peace, I never would have given him
+credit of keeping the truth.
+
+It was his liberty against our lives, and if so be any venture, however
+bold, could save us, I was determined it should be the Tory who would
+suffer.
+
+Had it been an hour later in the day, I question whether we could have
+forced Skinny along, for whoever had seen us, with me clutching him by
+the throat, while Jeremy and young Chris prodded him from behind, would
+have known that he was a prisoner.
+
+Realizing that the instant my grasp upon his neck was relaxed ever so
+slightly, he would shout for help, and he was already pale with fear,
+I was forced to keep him half-choked, while but for Jeremy and young
+Chris alternately pushing and pulling, he would not have advanced a
+pace.
+
+As it was, however, we succeeded in forcing him at reasonably good
+speed, and, as we had been during the night, so were we now, favored by
+fortune, for save here and there a servant girl out on some errand, we
+met no person until we were come within two squares of our destination.
+
+Then there appeared suddenly, coming from around the corner of Second
+street, a squad of lobster-backs who were beginning their work of the
+day by marching to and fro, with the hope of finding some so-called
+rebel who had transgressed General Howe’s laws so far as to bring him
+within their power.
+
+It seemed to me that at that moment were we come to the end of our
+rope, and had it not been for Jeremy I truly believe I must have turned
+tail and run at my best pace, leaving Skinny Baker to go wheresoever he
+would.
+
+“Keep right on, boys; keep on and make them think it is all in the way
+of sport,” Jeremy said in a hoarse whisper, as he pushed Skinny yet
+harder, and began at the same time to cry out that he should soon learn
+what it meant to be ducked.
+
+“The odds are that we shall find ourselves in the guard-house mighty
+soon,” young Chris said, and I could almost fancy that his teeth were
+chattering with fear.
+
+Yet he could do no better than follow the advice given by Jeremy,
+because there was no other course to be pursued, unless we would desert
+the prisoner, leaving him free to tell all he knew concerning us.
+
+It is impossible for me to so set it down that you can understand how
+terrified I was as we rapidly approached the British squad, for I had
+no faith whatsoever that Jeremy’s plan would work, and if, when we were
+come within a dozen paces of them, the corporal who was in command had
+called upon me to speak, I believe it would have been beyond my power.
+
+He did call upon one of us, however, and it was Jeremy who acted the
+part of spokesman--Jeremy who proved himself brave, braver than either
+Chris or I, for he said laughingly, as if it were one of the best jokes
+he had ever heard:
+
+“This lad believes Washington’s ragamuffin army can march into
+Philadelphia whenever it feels so disposed, and we are taking him down
+to the creek where we count on washing some of the rebel ideas out of
+him.”
+
+“Dip him deep, lads,” the corporal cried laughingly, making no attempt
+to stop us. “It is a pity you couldn’t have more of the rebels to serve
+in the same fashion, for were I in command of this city there would be
+less treason talked. Dip him deep!”
+
+“Ay, that we will, sir, never fear. I am not certain that we won’t
+anchor him out where he can soak for a while,” Jeremy replied, still
+laughing, and at the same time doing all within his power to force
+Skinny on at a yet swifter pace.
+
+That which I have just set down had hardly more than been spoken when
+we were past the squad, and hurrying as we had never hurried before to
+gain that poor shelter on Dock creek.
+
+Then it was that young Chris, looking back to make certain the
+red-coats were not inclined to follow us in order to see the sport,
+called out to me that unless I was minded to kill Skinny Baker then and
+there, it would be best I unloosened my hold upon his throat.
+
+Indeed it was time I did so, for the fellow was literally blue in the
+face when I looked at him. Until this instant I had failed to realize
+how much force I was exerting, and if peradventure young Chris had
+not seen him in time, I verily believe I should have killed the lad
+unwittingly.
+
+Then, when I did release my grasp, and the fellow could draw a long
+breath, instead of talking with us like a decent lad, he must needs
+go to begging and imploring, as if he believed it was in our minds to
+slaughter him as we would a pig.
+
+Even though I had had any sympathy in my mind prior to that moment, it
+would have all vanished with those cowardly words. Instead of making
+reply, we forced him on, Jeremy saying in a tone which told he was
+making no idle threat, that unless Skinny went on at his best pace he
+would prod him in the back with his pocket knife.
+
+Skinny quickened his steps. In fact, had we told him to do anything
+whatsoever that lay within his power, so frightened was the cur that
+he would have attempted it without making protest, and it would have
+pleased me right well to have pummeled him severely, not because of the
+threats he had made against us, but because he was showing himself such
+a poltroon.
+
+“We’ll soon have him under cover,” Jeremy said as if believing that
+young Chris and I needed heartening, and I could not refrain from
+asking:
+
+“What then? If we get him under cover, how long may we keep him there?
+Surely we must set the fellow at liberty before night falls.”
+
+“That shall depend upon himself,” Jeremy replied much as though he had
+already formed some plan for the future. “If he refuses to do as we
+say, then will I hold him there a prisoner till the crack of doom, if
+so be he and I stay on this earth till then.”
+
+I verily believe I was almost as much dismayed by Jeremy’s threat as
+by what Skinny had said when he first met us, for it seemed as if we
+were sinking deeper and deeper into a mire from which there could be no
+escape.
+
+We had begun this piece of work by aiding a spy, and thereby bringing
+upon ourselves the shadow of the gallows. Now had we grown so bold as
+to make prisoner of a lad whose Tory father would unquestionably have
+no slight influence with General Howe.
+
+However, we had made our bed, and must lie in it. The question to be
+decided was, not what would please us, but how we might best shut this
+fellow’s mouth, and that was indeed a serious matter. Let him once be
+free of us, regardless of how many oaths he had taken to keep secret
+that which had been done this night, he would break them as a child
+breaks a bunch of straws, for there was no truth in the lad, as we
+fellows had known this many a day.
+
+As a matter of course, we pushed on at our best pace, for if
+peradventure we met another squad of lobster-backs, it might not be
+possible to shut their eyes as readily as we had those who were just
+passed, and our present safety lay in getting beneath that pile of
+lumber where there were at least a few chances we might escape being
+taken by General Howe’s men.
+
+You may rest assured that we hustled Skinny beneath the decaying
+timbers, once we were come to the lumber pile, as rapidly as might be,
+and in so doing were we putting ourselves yet farther in his power, for
+he would know the secret of our hiding place.
+
+If he escaped us to tell his story to the lobster-backs, then must
+we find some other refuge, if indeed we were allowed to go free
+sufficiently long to seek one.
+
+I verily believe Skinny thought he was being taken to the place of his
+murder, when we forced him to his hands and knees, for one could not
+gain the shelter save by creeping. It was necessary we literally shove
+him along in order to make any advance; but once we were come inside
+where no less than thirty lads might have found a fairly good resting
+place, the expression of fear on his face faded somewhat, and I dare
+venture to say it came on mine instead.
+
+There was no evading the fact that, having gone so far as we had on
+this road which was pointed out to us by Master Dingley, we must hold
+Skinny for no one could say how long, since it was imprudent to depend
+upon his word; and how might that be done, I asked myself.
+
+Perhaps it was well for me that at this time Jeremy, having an eye
+to our necessities and our situation, proposed that he go out to our
+homes in order to say we were come safely back to Philadelphia, and,
+perhaps, to explain in what situation we were, as well as to get food
+sufficient to last us during four and twenty hours.
+
+This was no more than a necessity, and I bade the lad go with all
+speed, urging that he make the matter of as little importance to my
+mother as might be, lest she, dear soul, should die with anxiety.
+
+Now it was that young Chris, having succeeded in doing his share of
+carrying Master Dingley to a place of safety, began to take upon
+himself the airs of a leader, and insisted that he also must go out,
+leaving me to guard the prisoner, at the same time claiming that there
+was no real need more than one of us should remain on duty at a time.
+
+It was true I could take care of Skinny, so far as preventing him from
+making any outcry or escaping was concerned; but at the same time I was
+not pleased to remain there alone, although I can hardly say why.
+
+However, there was nothing I, or in fact anyone, could say to change
+young Chris’ mind after it was once made up, and when Jeremy hastened
+out in order to take advantage of the hour, for the lobster-backs would
+not be abroad in any numbers so early in the morning, the baker’s son
+went with him, while Skinny and I were left in that dreary hiding
+place, facing each other much, I fancy, like two Kilkenny cats who only
+await the opportunity to spring one upon the other.
+
+I was not in the mood for conversation, having so much of disagreeable
+forebodings in my mind that I could give heed to little else than the
+situation into which we had plunged ourselves; but Skinny, eager, as
+a matter of course, to learn what he might regarding our plans as they
+affected himself, asked in a whining tone, when mayhap we had remained
+silent three or four minutes:
+
+“How long do you count on keeping me here?”
+
+“That depends, Master Baker, considerably upon yourself, and yet more
+upon our willingness to take your word. You must understand that we
+cannot afford to let you go free to carry to the lobster-backs that
+information which you have gained this night by spying.”
+
+“But unless you kill me outright, I must go at some time. It is
+impossible you can keep me here many days, even though you would dare
+do such a thing, for my father will speedily seek the city through in
+search of me.”
+
+I knew full well we could not keep him there very long, and it was
+that which was causing me the greatest anxiety, yet I was not disposed
+to let the fellow see that the situation worried me in the slightest
+degree; but replied with as much of carelessness as I could assume:
+
+“It remains to be seen how long we can keep you here, and also whether
+it will be possible for your father, seek as he may, to find you while
+we remain hidden here. We have had this lumber pile as a rendezvous
+ever since the lobster-backs marched into Philadelphia, and as yet it
+has been undiscovered.”
+
+“That may be,” Skinny replied with a world of truth in his words; “but
+until to-day there has never been any serious reason for seeking you
+out. I dare venture to say I am the first prisoner you have attempted
+to take, and now is come the time when the people of the town, meaning
+those who are ready to obey the king, will be in arms against you.”
+
+“All of which may be true,” I said with a laugh which had in it little
+of mirth. “But at the same time, Skinny, you are bound to stay with
+us until we can decide upon some way of letting you go free without
+danger to ourselves. If so be you should make any attempt at getting
+away while I am on guard, let me warn you that, in order to save my own
+life, I would take yours with no more hesitation than I would crush a
+fly.”
+
+“You would commit murder?” and Skinny’s face paled, as I could see even
+in the gloom.
+
+“I could kill you and not call it murder.”
+
+“Yet you rebels make a great howl about that which the king’s men do,
+if so be they take the life of one of your kidney,” the cur said with a
+snarl which sounded to me much like the hiss of an angry cat.
+
+“The lobster-backs kill those whose only crime consists in striving
+to free themselves from the burdens which the king has put upon them,
+while whatever we might do to you would be in order to save our own
+lives, therefore do I believe we might be warranted in doing it.”
+
+This was not a very pleasant conversation for Skinny, as can well
+be imagined. After looking at me sharply as if to learn from the
+expression on my face whether I would really dare carry out the threat,
+he fell silent, and we two sat there facing each other, I ready to
+spring upon him at the first move he should make giving token that he
+was counting on trying to escape, and meanwhile counting the seconds as
+they passed, complaining to myself because young Chris had left me
+thus alone.
+
+[Illustration: “I COULD KILL YOU AND NOT CALL IT MURDER.”]
+
+I was not overly eager to have the son of the baker as companion that
+we might converse on pleasant subjects, for the time had gone by when
+I could make cheery talk with anyone, at least, until after I was out
+of this hobble; but it seemed that two of us should be on guard, if
+peradventure it became necessary for one to go outside, and I dare
+venture to say that just then I felt quite as timorous and fearful of
+the future as did the prisoner.
+
+How long we two remained there alone I am unable to say; but certain
+it is that it seemed to me as if a full day had passed before I heard
+those sounds which betokened the coming of a friend, for a friend it
+must be who approached us boldly, since I was firmly convinced that the
+secret of our hiding place had not been discovered.
+
+It was Jeremy, good, faithful Jeremy, who went about whatsoever he had
+to do in a business-like manner, wasting no time, not eager to win for
+himself the applause of others; but ever striving to do with all his
+might that which was set him as a task whether in behalf of his friends
+or himself.
+
+The lad was literally laden with the provisions he had gathered, and
+said with a long-drawn breath as he shoved a bag in front of me:
+
+“There, thankful am I that the stuff is here at last! I feared each
+moment to be overhauled by some of the lobster-backs who would be
+curious to know what I was carrying in this bag, and had come almost to
+believe that I should never get here.”
+
+“Did you see my mother, Jeremy?”
+
+“Ay, that I did, Richard, and she greatly fears you have undertaken
+more than a lad should.”
+
+“In that she differs not greatly from myself,” I said, striving to
+smile, but making a wry face instead. “Did she say aught concerning my
+coming home?”
+
+“Only that you must look well to your own safety, and if so be there
+was danger in your coming to Drinker’s alley, it were best you stayed
+away a month.”
+
+“And how about your own mother, Jeremy?”
+
+The lad made a grimace, which told plainer than words could have
+done that he had met with much opposition at home when he would have
+returned to the lumber pile, and there was no need of explanation.
+
+“And now, what about Chris?”
+
+“He has taken it into his head that the time is at hand when he must
+gather together the company of Minute Boys, and instead of thinking of
+that which we have on hand, he is going here and there like a dog who
+seeks a bone, striving to enlist recruits.”
+
+I was literally astounded by this information. It verily seemed as if
+young Chris was determined to increase our troubles rather than do
+whatsoever he might toward lessening them.
+
+This was no time in which to raise recruits for a company of Minute
+Boys, because if peradventure he should speak with one who was not
+inclined to join, and willing at some later date to reveal what had
+been said, then was the secret of our absence and the knowledge of
+our hiding somewhere near at hand with a prisoner, much the same as
+discovered.
+
+“What shall we do, Jeremy?” I cried in despair. “It would seem that
+young Chris is determined to work us all the harm he may.”
+
+“Ay, so it is in my mind, Richard, and yet what is there we can
+do, save strive to get ourselves out of this hobble in which that
+villainous Skinny has plunged us, giving no heed to what young Chris
+may do? You understand quite as well as I, that even if we had him here
+this instant, and he was determined to go out seeking recruits for a
+company of Minute Boys, he would set off despite all you or I might say
+to him, so pig-headed is the lad when he takes a whim into his head.”
+
+I knew full well that Jeremy spoke no more than the truth. If my heart
+had been heavy before, verily it was like unto lead now, for the
+dangers were seemingly growing thicker about us, and I could see no way
+out of the mire into which we had been led by our desire to aid Master
+Dingley.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV
+
+THE RECRUITS
+
+
+Even though I was so woefully distressed in mind, yet did I have a
+hearty appetite for that which Jeremy had brought, and Skinny showed
+that the fear of death was not so heavy upon him but that he could
+eat like a glutton, for we two fell upon the food as if we had been
+famished, eating like friends and enjoying every mouthful.
+
+Meanwhile Jeremy told us of what he had seen around town, which was
+nothing of great importance either to the Cause or to us while we were
+thus mired, as you might say, with a prisoner.
+
+After the meal had come to an end, and I am free to confess that we ate
+more rapidly than lads who are supposed to have had a decent bringing
+up should eat, we, meaning Jeremy and I, talked of this and that
+concerning ourselves, but never once speaking of the present situation,
+or of what the lobster-backs might do to us of Philadelphia in time to
+come.
+
+It was as if we dared not give words to the thoughts which would come
+into our minds, and we therefore spoke on indifferent subjects, as if
+it was a relief to thus put far from us all the dangers that hung so
+thickly.
+
+Because of knowing that young Chris was engaged in raising recruits
+for our company of Minute Boys, I had no expectation of seeing him
+until perhaps another night had come, therefore was my surprise great
+when within two hours after Jeremy’s arrival we heard the sounds of
+whispered voices in that passage between the timbers which led to our
+hiding place.
+
+An instant later young Chris made his appearance, followed by three
+lads, all of whom I believed I had reason to know were friends to the
+Cause.
+
+They were Harvey Norris, Sam Elder, and Timothy Bowers; good lads and
+true as I believed, and yet I would not have had them there at that
+time.
+
+“Talk about raising a company of Minute Boys,” young Chris exclaimed in
+a tone of triumph. “Why I could recruit a regiment in four and twenty
+hours, if it was necessary. Look you here! The first three I came
+across, and all standing ready to do whatsoever they may for the Cause,
+knowing that we are like to be called upon for dangerous service--”
+
+“Do they know in what kind of a hobble we are this moment?” Jeremy
+asked grimly, and Tim Bowers replied as if he was thoroughly well
+satisfied with the situation:
+
+“Ay, that we do, Jeremy, and if it is a case of holding Skinny Baker
+prisoner here during the remainder of this year, I promise faithfully
+not to complain at having to perform my part of guarding him.”
+
+The other lads made much the same talk; but, nevertheless, I was not
+easy in mind. The first that I had with which to find fault was the
+coming of so many into our hiding place.
+
+It was not probable that six lads, as we now numbered, could come in
+and out from beneath the lumber pile without finally attracting the
+attention of the lobster-backs. Once they were grown curious as to why
+we crawled among the timbers, the secret of our hiding place would
+speedily be made known, and if peradventure Skinny Baker remained at
+that time our prisoner, then was the whole fabric of the Minute Boys of
+Philadelphia come to the ground.
+
+However, the mischief, if mischief it was, had been done, and it was
+useless for me to borrow trouble when there was no possibility of
+avoiding it. Therefore, striving as best I might to put on a pleasant
+face, I asked young Chris what he had learned in the city.
+
+It appeared from his conversation that he had given no attention to
+anything whatsoever save the raising of recruits. In fact, he had
+not even considered it necessary to go home in order to relieve his
+mother’s anxiety; but, finding these three lads ready to join in that
+proposition made by Master Dingley, he must needs come back to where
+Jeremy and I were, in order to acquaint us with what he considered his
+good fortune, instead of trying to make out, as I believed we should
+do, whether the British officers who had come upon the spy at the
+London Coffee-House, were yet minded to search for him.
+
+And there was another element of danger in this work of young Chris’s,
+which I failed to heed until after it was too late to remedy the matter.
+
+He had, and I am free to confess that I was equally guilty, spoken
+of our company of Minute Boys in the presence of Skinny Baker, who,
+unless he was a veritable simple, could understand all that we
+proposed to do.
+
+More than this, while Sam and his comrades were telling of their
+willingness to do whatever might be required, the name of Master
+Dingley was mentioned several times, and thus was it that Skinny Baker
+could put together all the story of our wanderings during the night
+previous.
+
+If he should succeed in making his escape, he could tell to the
+lobster-backs every thing of so-called treason to the king with which
+we were engaged, and, in addition, he had sealed the doom of Master
+Dingley if so be he should be captured.
+
+Well, the mischief was done, and now were there greater reasons why
+Skinny must be held close prisoner, therefore it was I put the matter
+plainly to these new comrades who were so proud in calling themselves
+Minute Boys of Philadelphia, asking how we should divide our time, for
+it was not reasonable more than two need remain on duty at once.
+
+Before we were well into the discussion, for a discussion did ensue
+owing to young Chris, who claimed that he would take sole charge of
+the matter, Skinny came to realize more plainly than ever before, that
+we counted on keeping him there so long as our safety demanded it, and
+he would have been a simple indeed if he did not understand that such
+period of time meant during the stay of the lobster-backs in our city.
+
+“Look here,” he said in a tone between a whine and a sniffle, “you
+fellows can’t hold me a prisoner very long. You are bound to get into
+trouble for what you have done already, and every hour you keep me
+here only makes it worse.”
+
+“Oh, we can’t keep you, eh?” young Chris cried jeeringly. “Well, you
+will find, my fine buck, that we can hold you as long as we choose, and
+the way matters look at present, that will be quite a spell. In fact,
+I see no chance of your getting out of here until your friends, the
+lobster-backs, have left the city.”
+
+“The British troops left the city!” Skinny cried in alarm. “Why you
+must be crazy to think of such a thing! They are like to be here this
+many a year, for when the king has whipped you rebels as you need to be
+whipped, then will a force of his troops remain here to see that you
+don’t do further mischief.”
+
+Skinny’s anger had led him to give way to his temper, and the last
+words he spoke were very much in the nature of a threat, causing young
+Chris to leap upon the prisoner as if he was minded to do him bodily
+harm.
+
+“Do you dare threaten us, and tell about what is to be done to rebels?”
+he cried, giving voice so loudly that I leaped forward, clapping my
+hand over his mouth, for certain it was if any had been passing the
+lumber pile just then they would have heard the outcry.
+
+“You must remember where you are, Chris Ludwig!” I cried, and now it
+was my turn to show anger. “Are you minded to betray to any who may be
+near at hand our hiding place, when you know what would be the result
+if we were taken prisoners? Where is the harm if Skinny makes threats?
+That is all he can do, and, to tell the truth, I have a better liking
+for the cur when he shows some bit of spirit, rather than whining like
+a baby as he has done since we first captured him.”
+
+Young Chris struggled to throw off my grasp, as if it was still his
+intent to strike the prisoner, and then it was that Jeremy took a hand
+in what was rapidly becoming a scrimmage, by laying hold of the lad’s
+arm and literally dragging him back to the further end of the cave-like
+hiding place, saying in a tone which could not be misunderstood:
+
+“If so be you are minded to play the fool, young Chris, then has it
+come time for me to get out of your company, and leave this Minute Boy
+association which has hardly yet been formed, for I have no desire to
+show myself on the scaffold, as is like to be the case if you continue
+in this hot-headed manner!”
+
+But for the fact that Jeremy was not given to making vain threats, I
+believe young Chris would have insisted upon pummeling Skinny because
+of what he had said. But he knew full well that this comrade of ours
+did not indulge in idle words, and therefore it was he held his peace,
+although with very ill grace, and now was added another to the many
+troubles I had come upon since we first met Master Dingley.
+
+It was Tim Bowers who attempted to straighten out matters,
+understanding that young Chris’s ill temper might bring us all into
+trouble, and he said in a matter-of-fact tone:
+
+“If so be we are to form ourselves into a company of Minute Boys, and
+if also we are to do such things as are like to bring our necks within
+a British halter, then it seems to me wise we should decide which one
+shall be our leader. Let us choose a captain now, since there are six
+of us who are disposed to make up the company, and agree solemnly that
+each and every one will obey instantly any command he may give.”
+
+There was nothing more than good sense in this remark, and I had it in
+mind to say that Jeremy Hapgood should be chosen captain of the Minute
+Boys, when the lad himself spoke up:
+
+“It is Richard Salter who shall act as captain of this company,
+according to my way of thinking. He it was who first had the wit to aid
+Master Dingley, and I believe he has sufficient of good sense to pull
+us through any difficulties we may get into, if so be we do as Tim has
+proposed and obey his every order without stopping to question.”
+
+“But I don’t want to be captain; there are others here who can do it
+better--you yourself, for instance, Jeremy Hapgood.”
+
+Now I would not undertake to say young Chris had it in mind that he
+should be the commander of our company; but certain it is I noted an
+expression of dissatisfaction on his face, and if so be I could have
+trusted the lad to help us out of a tight place I would have suggested,
+for the sake of keeping harmony, that he be chosen leader. That much,
+however, I dared not do, and before it was possible for me to speak,
+Tim Bowers said quickly:
+
+“I am ready to serve under Richard Salter, and to do whatsoever he may
+command.”
+
+So also spoke Jeremy, Sam and Harvey, young Chris holding his peace. I
+protested, but it was of no avail.
+
+All save Chris were determined I should take upon myself the leadership
+of the company, and although I shrank from such a responsibility, it
+seemed better I assume it than to throw the honor, for indeed it was an
+honor, aside that Master Ludwig might take it up, because I knew if the
+lad was allowed his head a sufficient length of time, he would bring us
+all into direst trouble.
+
+After turning the matter over in my mind while one might have counted
+twenty, I decided upon such a course of action as would carry us
+through, I hoped, with safety until the morning. To this end I said to
+my comrades, striving the while not to put on any show of authority:
+
+“There is no reason why all of us remain here throughout the night, and
+a good reason why those of us who can, should go home. Therefore it is
+I appoint Jeremy Hapgood and Timothy Bowers to take charge of Skinny
+Baker from now until morning. The rest of us are to crawl out one by
+one, taking due care not to be seen by the lobster-backs, and make such
+arrangements at home as will permit of our using the time as best we
+can for the benefit of the Cause. Again, it has been agreed with Master
+Dingley that one of us would remain nearabout the London Coffee-House.
+Because it must be a lad whom he has already seen, I propose that
+young Chris perform this duty. It shall be his business to loiter
+nearabout that place from to-morrow morning until nightfall, picking up
+whatever he may from the conversation of the lobster-backs, and keeping
+constantly on watch for Master Dingley, or whoever he may send in his
+stead.”
+
+It was perhaps unwise; in fact, at the moment I made such a selection,
+I knew that we were taking more than a few risks in giving to young
+Chris the post of duty at the Coffee-House. The most difficult task the
+lad found in life was to hold his tongue, even when his elders were
+speaking, and there was real danger he might, feeling unduly important
+because of being chosen for the post, act or talk in such a suspicious
+manner as to give the Britishers cause for looking after him sharply.
+
+“When am I to come back here?” young Chris asked as he made his
+preparations to depart, and I verily believe he counted on beginning
+his work immediately, although there was no possibility Master Dingley
+would send anyone into the city before to-morrow at the earliest.
+
+“You will come here only when you are sent for, or after having
+received some word from the spy.”
+
+“But he may not show himself for a week,” young Chris said in a tone
+of dissatisfaction, and I replied sharply, for inasmuch as I had been
+chosen captain I intended to exercise the authority, mildly if I might,
+harshly if it became necessary:
+
+“Then you will remain on duty there a week, unless we need you here.
+There is one thing positive: We must not come in and out of this hiding
+place oftener than may be absolutely necessary. For us to run to and
+fro at will is, as you yourself can see, most dangerous.”
+
+To this young Chris made no reply; but straightway crept out between
+the timbers and was gone, while Jeremy and I sat looking at each other
+questioningly, for there was in his mind much the same as that which
+had come into mine, concerning the possibility that young Chris’s zeal
+and desire to show himself of importance might bring us to grief.
+
+“I couldn’t have done differently,” I said in reply to the question
+I saw in Jeremy’s eyes. “He was angry, or, I will say at least
+disgruntled, because you lads chose me for your captain, and it seems
+to me in the highest degree important we keep him feeling fairly good
+natured. I do not believe young Chris would deliberately work us a harm
+if things went wrong; but I am afraid he might allow certain tokens of
+ill temper to escape him now and then, which would prove disastrous.
+Therefore did it seem to me best that we take the chances of putting
+him at the coffee-house where he can, by his ill temper, do us a bad
+turn, with the hope that matters may go as we would have them.”
+
+Anyone with half an eye could see that Skinny Baker was decidedly
+pleased because we were having so much trouble among ourselves, and he
+was ill advised enough to say in a sneering tone:
+
+“Before you lads get through with this business, you will understand
+to your cost that it is a dangerous matter, not only to take innocent
+lads prisoners without rhyme or reason, but also to plot against his
+majesty.”
+
+I had always thought Tim Bowers a mild mannered lad; but at this moment
+he showed himself quite the contrary, for, moving toward Skinny in a
+threatening manner, he said sharply:
+
+“If I am to have a hand in the guarding of a Tory cur like you,
+young Baker, bear this well in mind: That I will take no such words
+whatsoever from anyone. It may be cowardly to strike a prisoner, as I
+have heard said; but if you make further talk about plotting against
+his majesty, then will I give you such a drubbing as to make you wish
+there never had been a king in England who insisted in sticking his
+nose into our affairs.”
+
+I made no attempt to interfere. Tim was to be on guard during the
+night, and he should handle Skinny as best it pleased him.
+
+I was burning to get home that I might talk with my mother about what
+we had done, and consult her regarding future movements. Therefore it
+was I said that I would go, and come back again before daylight. At the
+same time I suggested that the other two lads creep out from the hiding
+place, one in advance of the other, as soon as night had come.
+
+“Be careful in leaving here, and doubly cautious when you come back,” I
+added. “According to my way of thinking, Sam Elder, it would be a good
+idea for you, to-morrow, to remain near where young Chris is on duty.
+There is a possibility you may be able to prevent him from the shame of
+doing that which would work to our harm.”
+
+“I’ll be there,” was the prompt reply, “and although it is not in my
+mind to agree that I or any other lad can keep young Chris straight,
+you may count it as certain I will do my best.”
+
+Then it was that I shook Jeremy by the hand as if reckoning on being
+absent a long time. There was so much of danger surrounding us, and the
+lad had ever been a good friend of mine, that no one might say whether
+we two could come together again free, or if by chance our next meeting
+might be in General Howe’s headquarters where we stood accused of
+treason.
+
+When I set off for Drinker’s alley I made it my way to pass nearby the
+London Coffee-House, and there, sure enough, was young Chris, parading
+to and fro just outside the door in such a consequential manner that
+whosoever saw him, and took any particular note of the boy, would know
+he had something on hand which he believed to be of importance.
+
+Fortunately, so I said to myself, no one would suspect a lad like him
+of having treasonable designs, and therefore the lobster-backs would
+pay little or no heed to his manner, save it might be in the way of
+sport.
+
+Striving earnestly to dismiss all disagreeable thoughts from my mind,
+and verily if I was so inclined I could find much to cause fear and
+distress, I hurried on toward Drinker’s alley, looking forward to the
+meeting with my mother as I had never before done.
+
+I understood that, because of what I had agreed upon with Master
+Dingley, I might not be able to see very much of her in the future, or
+that before many days had passed she might fail of seeing me because of
+my being held prisoner, and such thoughts caused my heart to be very
+tender toward the one person in all the world who I knew full well
+loved me dearly.
+
+Mother herself opened the door as I came up, thus showing that she
+must have been on the watch for me, and when she had led me up the
+stairs through the hallway and down again into the rear portion of the
+house where was the kitchen, explaining what was her purpose in thus
+conducting me secretly, as you might say, I understood only too well
+why she had been on watch.
+
+“Jeremy Hapgood has already told me what you have agreed to do for
+the Cause, and although it gives me a certain degree of pride to know
+that a son of mine may be able to accomplish something in this work of
+freeing the colonies, yet am I borne down with grief and apprehension,
+for already have you done that which I fear must of necessity bring the
+British officers upon you.”
+
+“What is it you think we have done, mother?” I asked, trying to assume
+an innocent air lest she should understand that my heart, too, was
+filled with forebodings.
+
+“What other could it be than that you have been so unwise as to make
+a prisoner of Benjamin Baker?” she asked as if in a tone of reproach,
+although I knew full well that all her heart was full of sympathy for
+me and that which I would do.
+
+“Well, what if we have taken Skinny to where we kept the boat? I don’t
+fancy he is of such importance in this city that there will be any
+great hue and cry raised concerning him, if he fails to go home within
+a certain time.”
+
+“It is there that you are making a mistake, my son, for already has the
+hue and cry been raised. Within the hour Master Baker himself came here
+to ask if you knew aught concerning his son’s absence, which goes to
+show that he must have some suspicion you are concerned in the matter.”
+
+“I have no question but that Skinny’s father and mother will both be
+alarmed concerning him, and sorry am I that we were forced to take the
+little scoundrel prisoner; but he would have it so by spying on us.
+Look you, mother, if we had not taken him as we did, by this time it
+would be known that we aided Master Dingley to escape, and you well
+understand what would be our fate in such an event. It was his liberty
+or ours, and I chose that it should be his. If so be we can keep our
+hiding place a secret--”
+
+“For how long, my son? There must be an end to your holding Benjamin
+Baker a prisoner. What do you count on doing with him?”
+
+“That is a matter which must be referred to Master Dingley when next
+we meet him, if so be we are fortunate enough. Certain it is that
+Skinny cannot be allowed to go free, else we must flee the city. My
+greatest fear is that someone will, while young Chris is in the plot,
+finally come to know of our hiding place. I question much whether the
+lobster-backs would take any interest whatever in Skinny’s absence; but
+surely they would look after us if he had a chance to tell them what we
+did in regard to Master Dingley.”
+
+“But they are already taking interest, my son. Without really playing
+the eavesdropper, I heard our lodgers discussing the matter this
+afternoon. It seems that Master Baker has been to headquarters, and
+while as yet you are not suspected, save perchance the lad’s father
+himself may think you were interested in the matter in some way, it
+is believed by the Britishers that the appearance of the spy who
+was discovered in the London Coffee-House, has somewhat to do with
+Benjamin’s unaccountable absence.”
+
+“And did you hear them say that they were deeply grieved because Skinny
+failed to show himself on the street?” I asked in what I intended
+should be a jovial tone, but down deep in my heart was I beginning to
+grow more timorous even than ever.
+
+“It seems to me serious for this reason: They claimed, during the
+conversation which I overheard, that by seeking out Benjamin, it may be
+possible for them to come upon the trail of the spy who disappeared so
+strangely. It appears that during the day all the houses on Chestnut
+street were searched with the belief that he might have taken refuge
+in one of them. Finding that such was not the case, they have come to
+believe he has a hiding place here where he can come and go at will.”
+
+During a full half-minute I stood looking blankly into my mother’s
+face, not knowing what I could say that would calm her fears, and at
+the same time striving with all my will to down the timorousness which
+was coming over me.
+
+“What do you count on doing with Benjamin?” my mother repeated after a
+long pause, and I shook my head as does one who is at a loss for words.
+
+From the bottom of my heart I wished I might be able to tell her
+exactly what we _would_ do with him, for verily was he rapidly
+becoming an elephant on our hands, and certain to bring us low if the
+lobster-backs were taking up the search for him.
+
+If peradventure Jeremy Hapgood and I were the only ones concerned in
+the matter, then would I believe that he and I might keep the secret
+during so long a time that the search for Skinny would be given up; but
+with young Chris having a finger in the pie, and so eager to let it
+appear that he had important business on hand concerning the colony, or
+the king, or both, it seemed certain something regarding our movements
+must speedily leak out.
+
+However, it was necessary I say that to my mother regarding our future
+plans which would ease her mind, and since we had none, I made a bluff
+at it by outlining what I would be pleased to do.
+
+“If it so chances that the lobster-backs suspect us lads of aiding
+those who come into the city from the American army as spies, then must
+we flee, going to Valley Forge, and even though we may not be allowed,
+because of our age, to enroll ourselves as soldiers, it is necessary we
+stay under the protection of our own people. When that time comes, we
+shall take Skinny with us.”
+
+“But you are thus counting to cut yourself off entirely from me, my
+son,” mother said in a tone of deepest sadness. “Since your father’s
+death you, Richard, are all I have left that makes life worth the
+living, and with you in the army, or, what is even worse, a camp
+follower, I truly believe I should die of fear and grief.”
+
+“Yet when Master Dingley made the proposition which he did, you would
+not have had me say nay,” I cried earnestly, and she, dear soul,
+answered like the true woman she was:
+
+“Of course not, my son; but what I would have had is that you had never
+met this Master Dingley.”
+
+“But knowing we did meet him, mother, and that it was possible for us
+to save his life, would you have had me turn my back upon the man,
+allowing him to be led to the gallows when it should please General
+Howe’s high mightiness to hang him?”
+
+“You have done no more, my son, than was your duty; no more than your
+father would have bidden you do were he on this earth. And yet even
+that fact does not console me, nor will it give me comfort when you are
+away, and I all ignorant of your whereabouts.”
+
+Well, we two talked in this strain until it was as if my heart was near
+to bursting. Then, striving to show myself some part of a man, I said
+with as much of courage as I could coax into my voice:
+
+“Since it has all come about, mother, by chance as you might say, and
+because I am in a hobble from which there is no escape if I stay at
+home as before this thing came about, let us put the best face we can
+upon it. Try to believe what seems reasonable, which is that I shall
+succeed in keeping out of the clutches of the lobster-backs, and that
+it will be possible for me to see you, if not every day, at least many
+times in the week. We will live in the hope that General Washington
+counts on leaving Valley Forge soon, to pay a visit to this city of
+Philadelphia.”
+
+Then it was I tried to persuade her that there was fair reason for
+believing our people counted on making some speedy move, bringing up as
+proof the fact that Master Dingley had deemed it of greatest importance
+word be sent out of the city to Valley Forge frequently, and arguing
+that unless there was some plan of attack in General Washington’s
+mind, he would not be concerning himself regarding the lobster-backs
+in Philadelphia, for they were surely doing no harm to the Cause while
+they remained in our city idling their time away with foolish sports.
+
+Perhaps it was because she wanted to believe all this might be true,
+which caused her to lend a favoring ear to my words, and after we had
+talked together an hour, mayhap, she seemed right cheerful in mind,
+going about her household duties, the chiefest of which seemed to be
+caring for my comfort.
+
+Had I eaten all she set before me, then must I have died of
+over-feeding, for the dear woman appeared to think, because I had been
+away all night, that I must be well-nigh famished, even though she had
+sent by Jeremy sufficient of food to keep a hungry boy satisfied during
+at least eight and forty hours.
+
+It was not yet sunset when she insisted that I go to bed because of
+having remained awake all the night previous, and in truth I was
+willing to act upon her suggestion, for my eyelids were so heavy by the
+time I had been sitting in front of the kitchen fire half an hour, that
+I could keep them open only by the greatest exertion.
+
+It seemed to me I had no more than lost myself in slumber, when I was
+awakened by mother’s hand being laid gently on my cheek, at the same
+time that she shook me lovingly into consciousness.
+
+I started up in alarm, for at that moment my dreams were most
+unpleasant, I fancying myself in the power of the lobster-backs.
+
+When I would have cried out in fear, she placed her hand gently over my
+mouth as she whispered:
+
+“Samuel Elder has come to see you, and claims it is important that he
+deliver a message.”
+
+“Why not let him come up here?” I asked, and she replied:
+
+“Because all our lodgers are in the house, having with them no less
+than a dozen others from the Royal Irish regiment, and I fear to have
+them see the lad; he looks so startled and frightened that there would
+be good reason for them to suspect him of mischief.”
+
+“Where is he now?”
+
+“I have left him in the shed, not daring to do otherwise, and you are
+to come down at once.”
+
+This last portion of my mother’s speech was not needed, for on the
+instant she uttered Sam’s name I concluded young Chris had succeeded in
+getting himself into some kind of a difficulty which would work to our
+disadvantage, and was putting on my clothes as rapidly as ever a lad
+could.
+
+“Do you believe it will be necessary to go away from home again
+to-night?” my mother asked, and I, fearing the moment had come when
+I might be forced to flee for very life, replied with as much of
+carelessness as I could assume:
+
+“If it should so be that I must, mother, I promise to come back within
+four and twenty hours, so do not fret if I go directly away with Sam
+Elder.”
+
+“It is useless to warn me against fretting, my son, for what mother
+could know that her boy was in gravest danger, as I fear you are, and
+not feel anxiety?”
+
+I made no attempt to reply to this, else would the tears have come into
+my eyes, and she, kissing me fondly again and again, turned away as I
+went down the stairs toward the shed, feeling much like one who goes to
+the scaffold.
+
+Fortunately, matters were not so serious as I had allowed myself to
+fear. At least they did not seem so at the time, for when I was come
+to where Sam remained half-hidden in the shed, he told me that which
+lifted a great burden from my heart.
+
+Instead of waiting for the morrow before he stood watch over young
+Chris, it appears that shortly after I went out from the lumber pile,
+Sam and Jeremy decided it would be well if he had a look around in the
+vicinity of the London Coffee-House, and there he saw, as had I, the
+baker’s son parading to and fro.
+
+Sam was far too cautious a boy to go directly up to young Chris,
+fearing lest the lad might say something incautiously which would
+give an inkling of his purpose. Therefore he remained at a distance
+up Chestnut street, seeing nothing especial to cause alarm until he
+was startled by a hand being laid upon his shoulder from behind, and,
+turning, he saw a stranger, who later he came to believe was none other
+than Master Dingley.
+
+“Who is yonder lad?” the man asked, pointing to young Chris, and Sam,
+ever cautious, instead of replying asked a question in return:
+
+“Why would you know that, sir?”
+
+“Simply to gratify a curiosity, young master,” the stranger replied
+laughingly, and added, “are you a friend of yonder lad?”
+
+“Ay, that I am.”
+
+“And are you also friendly with one Richard Salter?”
+
+“I may say that it pleases me to look upon Richard as a friend, more
+than it does to count young Chris as one.”
+
+“And do you know where young Master Salter is at this moment?”
+
+“Ay, that I do.”
+
+“Can you get word to him from me?”
+
+“To what end, sir?” Sam asked suspiciously.
+
+“There is no reason why you should be on your guard against me,” the
+man said with a smile, “and yet I like it well that you are. You need
+give me no information regarding Richard Salter; but I would have you,
+if so you please, take this word to him: Say that one whom he aided
+within the past four and twenty hours would have speech with him as
+soon as may be at the Jolly Tar inn.”
+
+Having said this the man turned sharply about, and Sam, believing he
+had but just had speech with Master Dingley, came to my home with all
+speed.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V
+
+AT SWEDE’S FORD
+
+
+I am free to confess that I was somewhat surprised because Master
+Dingley had returned so soon, for I made no question but that it was he
+who had spoken with Sam.
+
+All the fear which had come upon me when I was first awakened, fled,
+for I said to myself that the gentleman had returned, most like, to
+give me instructions as to what we should do in the future, for it
+hardly seemed possible he could have any work for us lads so soon after
+having made the proposition that we enroll ourselves as Minute Boys.
+
+I questioned Sam as to what had happened in regard to the prisoner
+after I left, and he replied that Skinny remained as if in a fit of
+the sulks, speaking no word to anyone, and seemingly having resigned
+himself to the probable fact that he would be held prisoner until some
+of his friends succeeded in finding him.
+
+“Don’t let him deceive you into the belief that he remains there
+willingly,” I said to Sam warningly. “If the cur no longer appears
+frightened, and is putting on meek airs, then you may set it down as a
+fact that he is trying to form some plan to get the best of us.”
+
+“That goes without saying,” Sam replied laughingly. “Suppose either
+you or I were in the same hobble Skinny is? Do you not fancy we would
+seek in our minds for some way to get the best of those who held us
+prisoner?”
+
+“Ay; but without praising ourselves, I may say that we have more
+courage than he, and would show ourselves decent fellows even while
+fighting.”
+
+“Don’t fear but that I understand he will do anything whatsoever in the
+way of treachery, and do you know, Richard Salter, I should not blame
+him overly much whatever he did, because the provocation is great.”
+
+“He had no business to stick his nose into our affairs in the first
+place. Then he would not be in the lumber pile guarded as he is,” I
+replied hotly, and Sam said with a laugh:
+
+“True enough; but he was well within his rights from his standpoint. He
+truly believes we are rebels past all hope of redemption, and thinks he
+is doing only his duty when he aids those who serve the king, even as
+we believe it is in aid of the Cause when we stand ready to do Master
+Dingley’s bidding and call ourselves Minute Boys.”
+
+I could never have found it in my heart to speak words even of faint
+praise for such a Tory cur as Skinny Baker, yet at the same time it
+pleased me that Sam stood up for him in such manly fashion, and I said
+with a laugh:
+
+“You may deal out all the praise possible for one like Skinny, and I
+will hold my peace, knowing you are a true lad and one who loves the
+Cause if there be any in this lobster-back ridden city of ours. Now let
+us make all speed for the Jolly Tar.”
+
+“I am not minded to go with you,” Sam replied quickly, and when I asked
+him why not, he declared there was no good reason why we two should
+remain together in public; that it were better he went back to the
+hiding place with Jeremy, where he might be needed, and adding that
+if peradventure it became necessary, I would visit the lumber pile
+sometime during the night; if not, they should expect me reasonably
+early next morning.
+
+“Even though there be no good reason why you come to us,” Sam added
+earnestly, “remember that we shall be eager to know what business
+Master Dingley has, and therefore I beg you to put us out of suspense
+as soon as it may be safely done.”
+
+Then Sam hastened away, and I turned my steps in the direction of the
+Jolly Tar inn, wondering not a little whether Master Dingley found
+in the host a man who favored the Cause. To me the keeper of that
+tavern was a most surly brute, who surely had no friends among those
+people whom I knew, and I could not fancy he was of the kind to make a
+confidant of anyone.
+
+He was standing in the tap-room of the inn when I entered, and
+seemingly there was none other on the premises, for he asked in an
+ordinary tone of voice, as if there was no need for secrecy in the
+matter, whether my name was Richard Salter.
+
+As a matter of course, I told him it was, and straightway, without
+parley, he led me upstairs into a small chamber at the rear of the
+house, where, instead of finding Master Dingley, I came upon a man who
+was an entire stranger--one whom I had never seen before.
+
+On the instant there came into my mind the fear that some treachery
+had been done; that those who favored the king had taken this means of
+getting from me information as to what we had done the night previous.
+
+All such suspicions fled from my mind, however, when the man spoke,
+for he said, tapping me on the shoulder in a most friendly manner:
+
+“I am sorry that Dingley decided to call upon such lads as you for aid,
+because this work which we would do has in it far too much of danger
+for us to lead boys into a road which may end only at the gallows.
+However, he has done so, and now am I come to ask if you can go this
+night to Swede’s Ford?”
+
+“I go to Swede’s Ford?” I repeated like a simple, and in amazement.
+
+“Ay, lad; there is reason for your visit, and no need why I should
+explain. I am come to stay in this city a few days, and when you have
+been to Swede’s Ford and returned, if so be you desire to have speech
+with me, come to this inn, and, speaking only to the landlord, say that
+you would talk with the Weaver of Germantown.”
+
+“And why may it be that I should need to have speech with you, sir?” I
+asked curiously.
+
+“After you have visited Swede’s Ford you will know better, lad. Where
+are your comrades?”
+
+“Nearabout, sir; somewhere within the city,” I replied, suspicion again
+coming into my mind that this stranger might be trying to force from me
+a secret with a view of doing us harm.
+
+The reply seemed to please him, for he said, again tapping me on the
+shoulder:
+
+“Such caution is well, lad, in these times, and I am glad to see
+that you understand it. I asked the question only from a spirit of
+curiosity, and it is better, perhaps, that you do not answer. However,
+you will say to them, wherever they may be, that if during your
+absence any danger menaces, either to themselves or to our people at
+Valley Forge, they are to come here and have speech with me even as I
+explained to you how it should be done.”
+
+“But what am I to do at Swede’s Ford?” I asked almost impatiently, for
+this journey was not to my liking, and the stranger answered in what
+was much to me like a riddle:
+
+“That you will find out once you are arrived there. Take no heed as to
+why you are going, but simply present yourself at Swede’s Ford anywhere
+to-morrow morning after daylight, and the remainder will be told you.”
+
+“The remainder will be told me,” I repeated to myself, dazed rather
+than otherwise by this proposition.
+
+Certain it was that the man who was representing Master Dingley’s
+interest was quite as careful in his way as I had shown myself to be in
+mine. Here he was proposing that I go on a visit which was not without
+some danger, because there was the risk of being overhauled by the
+lobster-backs before I could get there, and even going so far in his
+caution as to fail of giving me any inkling of that which I was to do.
+
+It was evident that the stranger read, from the expression on my face,
+that I was not overly well pleased at thus being forced to set off
+blindfold as you might say, and he hastened to add:
+
+“Be not vexed, lad, because I fail of explaining matters at the outset.
+It is well you should not know, for if peradventure you were taken by
+the Britishers, then would it be impossible to inadvertently reveal the
+secret. You are simply to go to Swede’s Ford, lounge about there as if
+you had no particular business, and straightway someone will accost
+you, asking if you have been sent by the Weaver of Germantown. Then
+may you know that he is one to be trusted, and follow his instructions.”
+
+“Am I to go alone, sir?”
+
+“That is as you may please. If so be you have an idea that with a
+companion you could more readily explain that you had set off simply on
+a pleasure jaunt, or in regard to family matters, take whomsoever you
+choose. In fact, the orders from Master Dingley were that he believed
+you to be a boy of considerable parts, and one who might be safely
+trusted, without definite instructions, to pull through whatsoever he
+attempted.”
+
+I questioned at the moment whether Master Dingley had said anything of
+the kind; but rather fancied that this man, believing I was somewhat
+disgruntled, counted to flatter me so I might the more willingly set
+off on such a blind chase.
+
+I made no reply to him; but waited until he should speak again, and
+mayhap sixty seconds passed in silence, whereupon I said with a half
+laugh:
+
+“Perhaps it is your idea that there is nothing more to be said?”
+
+“That is exactly it, my lad. Too free a use of the tongue in times like
+these, even between sworn friends, is inclined to danger; therefore,
+we who are called rebels had best hold as little converse as may be,
+although within the walls of this inn, so far as Master Targe, the
+landlord, can arrange matters, we are safe to speak our minds, yet
+there is no good reason why it should be done at all times. Leave the
+city whensoever it pleases you, so that you may arrive at Swede’s Ford
+reasonably early to-morrow morning.”
+
+Then he opened the door, which was surely invitation enough for me to
+go, and I went, turning the matter over in my mind as I passed through
+the passageway leading to the tap-room, and from thence out on the
+street.
+
+Master Targe was standing just outside his door as I went by him, and
+he looked at me so earnestly that I could not but fancy something was
+in the wind, therefore halted sufficiently long to ask if he believed
+he had seen me before.
+
+“Nay, lad, I have not charged my memory with you. It may be that you
+have been hereabout many a time; but just now I would so fix your face
+in my mind that I shall recognize it amid a thousand when I see you
+again, for it is likely you may come here often.”
+
+Even though Master Dingley had been forced to leave Philadelphia
+hurriedly and secretly, it was evident he had made arrangements
+for whatsoever might turn up. Yet I wondered not a little why this
+innkeeper should so readily understand that his guests from outside
+the city would be needing or asking for the services of boys, although
+there were many reasons why I might believe that the stranger whom I
+just left had explained matters.
+
+Yet, and I asked myself this more than once, how had Master Dingley had
+opportunity since we parted with him at the Falls of the Schuylkill, to
+make any arrangements with another?
+
+There was food for thought in such matter, and although I could not
+suspect the man whom I had just left, I failed utterly of making
+out how all this thing had been brought about to so complete an
+understanding in so short a time.
+
+However, it was not for me to speculate overly much upon the matter,
+for if I was to obey the instructions given no time should be lost.
+If I counted on journeying to Swede’s Ford, then it would require
+every effort in order to arrive there at an early hour next day, and
+I quickened my pace that I might the sooner come at the hiding place
+where I counted to meet only Jeremy and Sam.
+
+To my unpleasant surprise, I found young Chris with the two who were
+guarding the prisoner, and because I could not let the lad understand
+that I was unwilling to trust him entirely, it became necessary, in
+order to explain to Jeremy and Sam that I was going out of town, for me
+to tell the whole story in young Chris’s presence.
+
+This I did without seeming to hesitate, for the baker’s son was a
+suspicious lad, and it did not require many odd actions or chance words
+to arouse his anger.
+
+Before I had well begun the story young Chris flew into a passion, and
+cried out angrily:
+
+“If I was sent to the Royal Coffee-House to wait for whosoever might
+come in search of us, why did Sam Elder go there also? And if he was
+there by accident, why did he not report to me that someone had come
+who would have speech with you, Richard Salter?”
+
+Sam would have replied, and probably with considerable temper, if I
+could judge by the expression on his face; but when I motioned for him
+to remain silent, he obeyed, and I replied to the angry Chris:
+
+“It is not an overly safe matter in the work we propose to do, bandying
+words back and forth, especially in public. Sam had received the
+message, and there was less danger if he came directly to me, than if
+he waited to explain to you all that occurred, at the risk of being
+overheard. Why should you be disgruntled because by chance he was able
+to do a portion of the work which had been set for you?”
+
+“That is exactly why I am disgruntled. The work was for me and not for
+him. If he interfered, I should have been informed.”
+
+“At the expense of having the secret made known?” Jeremy asked grimly,
+and young Chris cried in a rage:
+
+“Ay, at every risk, for I was the one who remained on duty.”
+
+Then I believed had come the time when I must assert my authority as
+commander of the Minute Boys, and I said with as much of sternness
+as I could call up, striving at the same time to show somewhat of
+friendliness in my tones:
+
+“You must remember, young Chris, that this work is for all of us, and
+not for one individual. If it so chance I have set out on some matter,
+and you can do it more safely or quickly, then it were worse than folly
+for me to complain. Our only purpose in banding ourselves together as
+Minute Boys is to benefit the Cause, and not simply that one or another
+may gain glory.”
+
+I believe that young Chris was secretly ashamed of having shown himself
+so foolish, for he said in a tone of sulkiness:
+
+“I am only complaining because of being set about a task and then
+having another lad hoisted over my head.”
+
+“No one was hoisted over your head, Chris. It so chanced that Sam was
+there, and the man spoke to him. He also was a considerable distance
+up Chestnut street--not at your post of duty. What folly it would have
+been for him to circle around the coffee-house, rather than coming
+directly to me.”
+
+“And I suppose you count on starting for Swede’s Ford at once?”
+
+“I certainly do. It is necessary I be there early to-morrow morning,
+and I believe it will be well for me to go as far as the falls in the
+_Jolly Rover_, since there is less likelihood in such course of being
+overhauled by the lobster-backs.”
+
+“Why should you gain all the credit of this work?” young Chris asked,
+still in a sulky tone, whereupon I replied sharply:
+
+“It is not certain there will be any credit attached to it; but far
+more likely, as I figure the matter, that the one who goes will
+encounter no little danger before he has got back to Philadelphia. Even
+though the lobster-backs do not interfere, I am of the opinion that
+those who would have us aid them will count that we have only done
+our duty. So far as gaining glory in this work is concerned, if that
+be what you are after, young Chris, there is every chance you will be
+sadly disappointed.”
+
+“But why should you go alone?” Chris demanded.
+
+“And why should I not?” I asked, now very nearly losing my temper.
+
+“Because two will be necessary if you are to go as far as the falls in
+the _Jolly Rover_, and if there is no longer need for me to stay on
+duty nearabout the coffee-house, then I am of a mind to go with you.”
+
+Now it was by no means to my liking that young Chris should bear me
+company on this mission, whatever it might be, for, as I have already
+said, he was not a lad who could be depended upon to keep his temper,
+or to be prudent, in a time of danger.
+
+Yet the thought flashed quickly through my mind even while he was
+speaking, that if I should allow the lad to go with me, then was I
+removing him from all opportunity of doing harm to those who were
+guarding Skinny.
+
+Straightway, without apparent hesitation, I said to him heartily:
+
+“If so be you are inclined to go, young Chris, I see no reason why
+it shouldn’t be done. I shall be pleased to have company and aid in
+working the _Jolly Rover_, therefore, if you count on going home to
+explain that you may be absent some time, make all possible haste, for
+I would like to be on the journey before another hour goes by.”
+
+Young Chris hesitated as if it was in his mind to set off without
+allowing his parents to know where he went; but when Jeremy suggested
+that the work which we would be called upon to do by those who awaited
+us at Swede’s Ford might keep us from the city several days, he
+concluded to so far save his mother from anxiety as to let her know
+that he intended to go away.
+
+It would have been better for Chris, I thought then and have always
+believed since, if his parents had ever held him to a rigid accounting
+of his time. But since the day I first knew the lad, he seemed free to
+go or come as he pleased without regard to any person or thing.
+
+I believe the fact of my willingness to have young Chris accompany
+me to Swede’s Ford surprised him, for he looked as if dazed for an
+instant, and then went out from the hiding place with more of caution
+and less noisily than I had ever known him to go before.
+
+“If I was going away on a mission concerning which I knew nothing
+whatsoever, young Chris, although devoted to the Cause, is not the lad
+I would choose for a companion,” Jeremy Hapgood said, speaking slowly
+as if reaching out in his mind for all the possibilities of danger that
+might come to me while in young Chris’s company.
+
+I made reply in what might have been a sorrowful tone, for I was indeed
+disappointed that he was to be my companion:
+
+“It is better he go with me than that he stay, for there is such
+a whirl in his mind regarding our company of Minute Boys and the
+possibility of what they may do, that he will be prone to carelessness,
+and might bring trouble upon you who are tied here.”
+
+“Why should they be tied here?” Skinny Baker cried suddenly and hotly.
+“Why not do as decent lads would, and take my word that I will never
+reveal anything I have seen or heard since you went up the river with
+the stranger?”
+
+“The reason why we don’t do it, Skinny,” Sam Elder said grimly, “is
+because your word is not worth a straw. I have known you ready to lie
+in small matters when no good could be accomplished by it, and surely
+if we were simples enough to let you go free, for the sake of revenge
+you would break the most solemn oath.”
+
+Then it was that Skinny, for the first time since we had made him
+prisoner, flew into a veritable rage, and it became necessary Jeremy
+and Sam should literally hold him by the arms, else would he have
+striven to force his way out, while, save that I clapped my hand over
+his mouth, the Tory cur must have screamed aloud for help.
+
+“You are bound to gag him!” I cried in alarm.
+
+Really there was every danger he would arouse the neighborhood, for no
+one could say who might be passing near at hand, and such a noise as we
+were then making must of necessity attract attention.
+
+This proposition frightened Skinny more than any threat would have
+done, for straightway he calmed himself, and said in an imploring tone:
+
+“Don’t gag me! I promise faithfully to hold my peace! It will be
+barbarous to force my jaws apart during such time as I must stay here!
+Suppose one of you lads were in my place, do you think it possible you
+could sit here with a smile on your face, and never make a move toward
+trying to escape?”
+
+“No, Skinny,” Jeremy replied gravely. “I am quite certain any of us
+would make a greater disturbance than you are creating. But we must,
+as would you, protect ourselves. Therefore the next time you raise
+your voice with the idea of attracting attention from the outside, I
+pledge my word that you shall be gagged in such fashion that your jaws
+will not come together within three or four inches, and thus shall you
+remain, save at such times as we are pleased to take the gag out to
+save you from being choked to death.”
+
+“We two will stay on duty all the time you are away, Richard,” Sam
+Elder said as if thinking I needed heartening, as indeed I did. “Go
+about your work at Swede’s Ford without fear for us, and howsoever long
+you may remain absent, it will only be necessary for you to come here
+in order to find Skinny, as well as Jeremy and me.”
+
+Young Chris returned just at that instant, and I was not able to say
+privately to my comrades that which I was counting on doing, for, as
+I have already repeated again and again, I did not have sufficient
+confidence in Master Ludwig’s son to let him share all my thoughts. And
+this not because there was any fear he had a leaning to the side of the
+king; but on account of his recklessness.
+
+Young Chris announced that he had spoken with his father, telling him
+all that had occurred, and anyone who was acquainted with baker Ludwig,
+knew him to be such a thorough friend of the colonies that if his son
+could do whatsoever to aid the Cause, there would be no hindrance from
+him.
+
+Chris had come with full permission to remain away as long as might be
+necessary, and, what was more to the purpose, had no less than seven
+shillings in his pocket in addition to a generous supply of bread and
+meat, enough to serve us, even though we should be hungry all the time,
+at least eight and forty hours.
+
+After the lad had displayed his riches, and they were riches indeed to
+us boys who were in the hiding place, for never in my life had I had
+more than sixpence at a time, while I knew full well Jeremy and Sam had
+hardly seen as much money in the whole course of their lives, we set
+off without delay.
+
+On leaving the hiding place one crawled out considerably in advance of
+the other, and when we were in the open, strove to move in a careless
+manner as if we had little heed whether we went this way or that.
+
+Twice did we come upon a squad of lobster-backs who were patrolling
+the streets to make certain the rebels of Philadelphia kept snugly
+under cover, lest they be tempted to say something disrespectful of his
+majesty.
+
+Each time we came upon the Britishers did young Chris save us from
+being marched to the guard-house, for all the lobster-backs were
+acquainted with Ludwig the baker, although they did not know him for
+a friend to the Cause, and his son might do almost as much without
+reproach from them, as if he had for sire the rankest Tory in the city.
+
+This poor attempt of mine at story-telling would be the more
+entertaining if I could set down that we had this or that desperate
+adventure while making our way across the city, and yet truth demands
+that I must say we went our way as peacefully as though the king’s
+troops had never been within a thousand miles of Philadelphia.
+
+Save in the two cases which I have already mentioned, we were not
+molested in the slightest degree, and even the meeting with the
+lobster-backs, thanks to young Chris, was nothing more than a pleasure
+as you might say, for it gave me no little delight to see them so ready
+to let us pass when we were engaged in that work which was to them a
+crime well worthy of death.
+
+We went straight across the city until coming to the river, and there
+found the _Jolly Rover_ amid the thicket just as we had left her.
+
+There was nothing to prevent our setting off at once, and within half
+an hour from the time we had left the lumber pile, we were pulling up
+stream in a leisurely fashion as if simply bent on sport.
+
+We arrived at the falls without having met anyone to dispute our
+passage, and, leaving there the _Jolly Rover_ hidden securely, set off
+on foot for Swede’s Ford, walking with such purpose that the sun had
+not shown himself for more than two hours when we were at the journey’s
+end, looking anxiously around for whosoever was to greet us.
+
+As a matter of course, young Chris and I had very much to say to each
+other during the tramp, for it was not reasonable to suppose two lads
+would walk throughout the entire night without holding converse; but
+that of which we spoke has no concern whatsoever with this attempt of
+mine to set down the doings of the Minute Boys.
+
+It needs only to be said that more than once did I, in as delicate
+a way as possible, strive to convince my comrade he must exercise
+more caution both in speech and movement, if we were to do anything
+whatsoever in aid of the colonies.
+
+And now a word regarding this place where we had arrived, and which was
+hardly more than a wilderness, save for the breastworks that had been
+thrown up some time since by order of General Washington, to prevent
+the Britishers from crossing the river.
+
+There was also the farm-house which had been built by a man named John
+Bull, who was a stanch Whig, and because of this so-called crime, the
+Britishers under General Howe, when they marched to Philadelphia the
+year previous, burned his barn for him.
+
+The ruins were yet there, of course; but the house was occupied, or we
+judged it to be from the signs of life which could be seen roundabout,
+probably by the farmer’s family who had no other place of shelter,
+save they went into that city which was held by their enemies.
+
+There were in the breastworks mayhap twenty men, who were lounging
+about as if having no other aim in life than to take their pleasure,
+and I fancied they looked at us curiously, perhaps in an unfriendly
+manner, therefore it was I suggested to young Chris that we remain
+at a distance on the bank of the stream, rather than be questioned
+concerning what we could not answer even though disposed to make public
+all our doings.
+
+We walked to and fro on the shore striving to avoid more than ordinary
+attention, at the same time that we kept ourselves in view of
+whomsoever counted on coming to meet us, and during all the while, as
+you can well fancy, both of us speculated as to why we had been sent to
+such a lonely place.
+
+If word had come that we were to present ourselves at Valley Forge,
+where was the commander-in-chief, then might I have understood somewhat
+concerning the reason. But why we were to come here in the woods, as
+you might say, was past my guessing.
+
+In later days, however, I came to realize that he who takes upon
+himself such work as we were then striving to do, must not question the
+whys and wherefores; but obey blindly every order which is given, and
+do it promptly.
+
+When half an hour had passed and no one appeared, young Chris began
+to lose his patience, and a stranger might have supposed, to hear him
+talk, that we two lads were of great consequence in this war against
+the king, for he announced angrily that if those persons who had sent
+for us did not appear within thirty minutes, he would go away,
+leaving them to do their business as best they might.
+
+[Illustration: “THIS, GENERAL VARNUM, IS RICHARD SALTER.”]
+
+All this was foolish, as a matter of course, and I made to it no reply,
+thus allowing the lad to quiet down a bit. At the end of another
+half-hour he had thrown himself upon the ground, making ready to go
+to sleep, when I saw in the distance one whom I recognized as Master
+Dingley, and with him a man in the uniform of our army, evidently a
+superior officer.
+
+The two came directly to where we were standing, and Master Dingley,
+taking me by the hand as if I had been a particular friend of his, said
+in a manner that nearly caused my cheeks to flush with shame because
+such praise was not warranted:
+
+“This, General Varnum, is Richard Salter, son of a widow who keeps a
+lodging house in Drinker’s alley, where no less a person than Major
+Simcoe is wont to frequent. He is a lad, as I know by careful inquiry,
+who may be fully trusted, and I believe will do whatsoever you have
+with which to entrust him.”
+
+General Varnum, who was a mild-spoken man, and not such an one as I
+had fancied would be chosen to lead a large number of men into battle,
+asked many questions concerning my life in the city since the British
+had taken possession, and particularly did he inquire concerning my
+home, and in what part of the building the Britishers lodged. He was
+curious to learn whether I heard any conversation between them, or if
+they spoke guardedly when any of my mother’s family were near at hand.
+
+I cannot undertake to set down all of which we spoke, for a great
+deal of it seemed to me have no connection whatsoever with the Cause.
+It appeared as if he was gratifying his curiosity, rather than
+endeavoring to gain information.
+
+But when he was come to an end of his questioning, and during all this
+time no attention whatsoever had been paid to young Chris, who lay upon
+the grass kicking up his heels in evident displeasure, the general said
+to Master Dingley:
+
+“It is well. You may entrust the lad with the mission, Josiah; but
+first make certain if his comrade is to be relied upon.”
+
+At this young Chris sprang to his feet as if to make some angry reply,
+and I verily believe he would have given way to his ill temper even in
+the presence of the general, had I not caught him quickly by the arm,
+looking into his eyes in such a manner as was much the same as if I had
+bidden him hold his peace.
+
+Then the general walked away, and Master Dingley turned to young Chris,
+saying to me meanwhile:
+
+“Who is this comrade of yours?”
+
+“The son of Christopher Ludwig, the baker,” I made haste to reply.
+“And surely knowing the father, you can have full faith in the son’s
+willingness to do whatsoever you have for his hand.”
+
+“Is there any reason why you lads may not linger here four and twenty
+hours?” Master Dingley asked.
+
+I told him we were at his service, yet secretly hoped he would not keep
+us in that desolate place long.
+
+“Is your company of Minute Boys already formed?” Master Dingley asked,
+and straightway young Chris’s tongue was loosened as he told of what
+he himself had done in the way of raising recruits, speaking so
+boastingly, that one who did not know him might come to believe we had
+a large number of lads ready to serve the Cause in whatsoever way they
+might.
+
+I took it upon myself to explain how many had joined the company, and
+who they were, whereupon Master Dingley said:
+
+“The work which the commander-in-chief would have you do is such as
+requires more than ordinary caution, and of so delicate a nature that
+General Varnum, who is entrusted with that part of the scheme, was not
+willing you should be informed of what was on foot until he had had
+speech with you. Therefore it was I asked that you come here to this
+place, rather than at Valley Forge.”
+
+“And are we not to see the American camp?” young Chris asked eagerly.
+
+“Now that General Varnum is satisfied regarding you two, I see no
+reason why you may not go into camp this night, if so be you are
+willing to tramp over a rough bit of country.”
+
+“We would tramp from here to New York and back again, for the sake of
+seeing the army!” I cried excitedly, for my one desire throughout all
+the long winter had been to see how our brave fellows bore up under the
+privations of which we had but faint idea.
+
+“Very well; we will set off at once,” Master Dingley replied.
+
+And so we did. But nothing was seen of General Varnum, and before we
+had gone a mile I learned that he had ridden down to within a short
+distance of Swede’s Ford on horseback, where he met Master Dingley, and
+was now returning in the same manner.
+
+And now comes what at that time was to me a great mystery. We traveled
+leisurely along, talking of this thing and of that concerning the
+struggles which our people were making against the king’s rule, and
+with no fear that anyone was near to overhear our words, yet never once
+did Master Dingley speak concerning the mission which he would send us
+on, and for which we had come so far.
+
+It was as if he had entirely forgotten we had been summoned for some
+especial purpose, and believed his sole duty was to escort us to the
+American camp.
+
+Again and again was I tempted to ask why we had been called to Swede’s
+Ford; but each time my heart failed me. Then I said to myself that I
+would restrain my curiosity, come what might, never hinting that I was
+eager to learn of his purpose, and waiting with whatsoever patience I
+could until it pleased him to explain matters.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI
+
+VALLEY FORGE
+
+
+Now, while we are traveling over the hills hoping speedily to cover
+the seven miles between Swede’s Ford and Valley Forge, I burning with
+impatience for Master Dingley to speak concerning the business on which
+we had been summoned, and young Chris following sulkily in the rear,
+disgruntled because he had, according to his belief, not been treated
+with as much ceremony as he believed the son of his father should have,
+let me set down what at a later day I read concerning Valley Forge and
+our people there.
+
+It cannot be without interest even to those who know it full well
+because of having suffered there, and to him who would follow my poor
+attempt at telling of the doings of our Minute Boys of Philadelphia,
+it seems necessary many things should be known concerning this winter
+encampment where was so much of suffering.
+
+It is perhaps needless for me to say that our army arrived at Valley
+Forge on the nineteenth day of December in the year 1777, and there at
+once began the work of building such shelters as would serve in some
+slight degree to shield them from the cruel weather.
+
+I myself have seen the written orders which General Washington gave
+concerning the making of the huts. He directed the commanding officers
+of regiments to have their men divided into parties of twelve, to see
+to it each company had its proportion of tools, and that they build a
+hut for that number.
+
+In order to quicken their movements, for General Washington knew how
+necessary it was these shelters should be erected without delay, he
+promised to give the party in each regiment which finished its hut
+the soonest and in the most workmanlike manner, a present of twelve
+dollars. He also offered a reward of one hundred dollars to the officer
+or soldier who would substitute a covering for the huts, cheaper and
+more quickly made than boards.
+
+These are the directions which he gave concerning the size and style
+of the building: “Fourteen feet by sixteen each; the sides, end and
+roofs made with logs; the roofs made tight with split slabs, or some
+other way; the sides made tight with clay; a fireplace made of wood and
+secured with clay on the inside eighteen inches thick; this fireplace
+to be in the rear of the hut; the door to be in the end next the
+street; the doors to be made of split oak slabs unless boards can be
+procured; the side walls to be six feet and a half high. The officers’
+huts are to form a line in the rear of the troops, one hut to be
+allowed to each general officer; one to the staff of each brigade;
+one to the field officers of each regiment; one to the staff of each
+regiment; one to the commissioned officers of two companies; and one to
+every twelve non-commissioned officers and soldiers.”
+
+Do you remember that pitiful letter which Washington wrote to Governor
+Clinton about the middle of February, wherein he said:
+
+“For some days past there has been little less than a famine in the
+camp. A part of the army has been a week without any kind of flesh, and
+the rest three or four days. Naked and starving as they are, we cannot
+enough admire the incomparable patience and fidelity of the soldiery,
+that they have not been, ere this, excited by their sufferings to a
+general mutiny and desertion.”
+
+Now I have heard it said that when the army first went into camp
+there were eleven thousand and ninety-eight men, but of this number
+two thousand eight hundred and ninety-eight were unfit for duty.
+The British army encamped in comfort, almost luxury, in our land of
+America, numbered thirty-three thousand, seven hundred and fifty-six,
+and nineteen thousand, five hundred and thirty of these were in our
+city of Philadelphia, afraid to move in either direction save when they
+sent out squads now and then to inflict damage upon the people nearby.
+
+More than once had I heard Major Simcoe speak of our people under arms
+as the “Rag-tag and bobtail,” and yet that same rag-tag and bobtail
+were keeping the lobster-backs shut up in Philadelphia, while they were
+in the condition which General Varnum described to General Green when
+he wrote to him on the twelfth of February, which same letter I also
+have seen, as has young Chris, in which he says:
+
+“The situation of the camp is such that in all human probability the
+army must dissolve. Many of the troops are destitute of meat and are
+several days in arrears. The horses are dying for want of forage. The
+country in the vicinity of the camp is exhausted. There cannot be a
+moral certainty of bettering our condition while we remain here.”
+
+And before this day on which Chris and I were visiting Valley Forge,
+Master Dingley told us that again and again was it almost impossible to
+find soldiers in condition fit to discharge the military camp duties
+from day to day. That those who were naked, and there were very many
+who were almost the same as without clothing, borrowed from those who
+had clothes, while they went out to stand guard or do such other duties
+as were required. And when he said this, Master Dingley added proudly:
+
+“Yet, amid all this suffering day after day, surrounded by frost and
+snow (for it has been a winter of great severity), patriotism is still
+warm and hopeful in the hearts of the soldiers, and their love of self
+is merged into the one holy sentiment of love for country.”
+
+If I had been lukewarm regarding the Cause up to this day when we were
+traveling over the hills with Master Dingley, I should have burned, as
+I really did then, to have my part of the sufferings which these men
+were enduring.
+
+I felt more keenly than ever how small and pitiful it was for young
+Chris and me to complain because we had been asked to walk a few miles
+into the country, to the end that we might be able to do something
+in the behalf of our people, when those brave fellows were suffering
+bitterly, so we could teach the king a lesson which he sorely needed.
+
+Perhaps it is not well for me to set down so plainly the sufferings of
+our soldiers at Valley Forge, and yet why should they not be made known
+in order that all who come after us may the better understand at what
+cost we of the colonies were fighting against the king’s troops, who
+swarmed over the land like as locusts, devouring everything that could
+be come at?
+
+I was ashamed that I had been living in Philadelphia with plenty of
+food and ample shelter. Ashamed that I had not known better concerning
+this suffering at Valley Forge, so I might have been all the more eager
+to do whatsoever lay within my power.
+
+I was yet reproaching myself because thus far I had not shared in the
+distress of our people who were serving the Cause, when we came within
+sight of the encampment lying in the valley and along the sides of the
+hill, and then it was that suddenly, as if just remembering why we had
+come there, Master Dingley said:
+
+“Now then, lads, sit ye down where it will be possible to see our brave
+fellows who are waiting an opportunity to fall upon the lobster-backs,
+and you shall hear what I would have you do in your own city of
+Philadelphia, promising, however, that there are many chances you may
+not be allowed to finish the work, because if so be the Britishers have
+an inkling of what you are about, your shrift will be short.”
+
+Then it was I suddenly remembered that Master Dingley was all ignorant
+of the fact that we had taken Skinny Baker prisoner.
+
+It may seem strange I should have forgotten such an important fact;
+but the reason of my not speaking with him regarding it was, that
+up to this time he had made no inquiries concerning our movements
+in Philadelphia, save as to what we had done in the way of raising
+recruits for the Minute Boys.
+
+Then, when he seemed to be on the point of telling us why we had been
+called to Swede’s Ford, I made bold to say:
+
+“There is one thing, perhaps, which you should know before explaining
+the purpose for which you sent to us. After leaving you, and getting
+nearly home again, we found that the son of a Tory, one Benjamin Baker,
+had not only seen us in your company; but knew that we had taken you up
+the river. There seemed to be but one thing to do, which was to keep
+the fellow safe where he could not tell the lobster-backs what he had
+discovered, and the result of it all is that we are holding him captive
+in that place where our boat was hidden.”
+
+“And you have a prisoner on your hands?” Master Dingley cried as if in
+dismay, whereupon young Chris said boldly:
+
+“Ay, how else could we do? The lad was certain to have told his story
+to the first lobster-back he met, and if peradventure the soldiers did
+not believe him, his father is of sufficient influence to obtain an
+interview even with General Howe. It was his liberty or ours.”
+
+“Ay, I can see that much, and yet there is great danger, as it appears
+to me, for you thus to hold him in hiding. Of a surety his father will
+make search for the lad.”
+
+“He has already done so, and yet if our comrades are cautious, holding
+themselves well under cover without venturing out more than is
+absolutely necessary, I fail to see how Master Baker can come upon his
+son,” I replied.
+
+Master Dingley remained silent while one might have counted twenty, and
+then he asked suddenly:
+
+“Did you tell the Weaver of Germantown that you had a Tory lad in your
+keeping?”
+
+“That we did not, sir,” I replied.
+
+“Why not?”
+
+“I was not overly certain that he who called himself the Weaver of
+Germantown was a true friend to the Cause. I had only his word for it,
+and there was no reason why I should give him more of my affairs than
+was absolutely necessary.”
+
+“The caution does you credit, lad, yet I would he knew of it, for it
+might make some difference in his movements.”
+
+“It can’t be helped now,” young Chris said lightly, as if not
+considering the matter of any great importance. “We have got Skinny,
+and must hold him so long as we count on staying in Philadelphia, for
+no one who knows him would be willing to take his word on any matter
+whatsoever, and certain it is he would betray us to the lobster-backs
+gleefully, however he might swear to the contrary.”
+
+“And one could hardly blame him if he did,” Master Dingley said grimly,
+after which he fell silent again.
+
+We two lads sat watching him a full minute, mayhap, when he
+straightened up as does one who would throw off some disagreeable
+thought, and said with a long-drawn breath that was much like a sigh:
+
+“What has been done, has been done, and we must make the best of that
+which seems to me a dangerous matter, for it is hardly possible you can
+keep the lad prisoner within a lumber pile many days. However, what
+comes of that is no affair of ours just at this time. It remains for
+me to tell you why, and how, you can be of service to the Cause, lads
+though you are.”
+
+Now it was I pricked up my ears, for at last, after what had seemed to
+be an exceeding long time of waiting, we were to learn why we had been
+summoned.
+
+“First let me ask if you have heard in the city aught concerning a
+change of British commanders?”
+
+“No, sir, although my mother did say shortly before we met you, that
+she heard Major Simcoe speaking somewhat concerning a change; but what
+it was she failed to catch.”
+
+“Well, lads, we have from reliable authority that General Howe is to be
+replaced in command by General Henry Clinton; but whether that be good
+news or ill, remains to be seen. Now, however, I have to tell you what
+I question if even the enemy in Philadelphia are yet aware. It concerns
+our affairs with France. That country has acknowledged the independence
+of our colonies, and entered into a treaty with us, which is much the
+same as saying that she will stand our friend during the remainder of
+this war. Such news came to us six days ago, which is as if I had said
+on the first of May, and to-morrow there will be rejoicings in this
+army here at Valley Forge. Therefore I would have you see and hear
+what takes place, to the end that you may tell those of our friends in
+Philadelphia whom you can trust, so if peradventure they be weak-kneed
+in the Cause it will strengthen them wondrously. It was for that reason
+you were asked to come here; but rather than saying you should journey
+directly to this place, General Varnum insisted that first he must have
+speech with you to learn if--and now I am speaking particularly to
+Richard Salter--he and his mother could be depended upon to spread the
+news in such manner that the telling of it might not bring them into
+trouble.”
+
+I was becoming confused. I had believed we had been sent for because
+of yet greater troubles to the colonies, and now it seemed that instead
+of venturing our lives in the Cause, we were simply to be the bearers
+of good tidings, after having witnessed a celebration by those men who
+had suffered so much during the winter.
+
+“Here is a copy of general orders which have been issued by the
+commander-in-chief, and I would have you lads read it carefully, to the
+end that you shall remember it even after you are men grown, for to my
+mind this marks an era in our struggle for independence which promises,
+for the first time since we arrayed ourselves against the king, that we
+may be reasonably certain of accomplishing our purpose.”
+
+Then Master Dingley took from his coat a folded paper which he handed
+me, insisting that I read it aloud, and so I did.
+
+Even to this day can I remember the words, so deeply were they then
+impressed upon my memory, and I am setting each one down, hoping it may
+be possible for me to put them exactly in that order as I read while we
+were sitting upon the ground overlooking the camp at Valley Forge.
+
+“It having pleased the Almighty Ruler of the universe to defend the
+Cause of the United American States, and finally to raise us up a
+powerful friend among the princes of the earth, to establish our
+liberty and independence upon a lasting foundation, it becomes us to
+set apart a day for gratefully acknowledging the divine goodness,
+and celebrating the important event, which we owe to His divine
+interposition. The several brigades are to be assembled for this
+purpose at nine o’clock to-morrow morning, when their chaplains will
+communicate the intelligence contained in the postscript of the
+Pennsylvania Gazette of the 2nd instant, and offer up a thanksgiving,
+and deliver a discourse suitable to the occasion. At half-past ten
+o’clock a cannon will be fired, which is to be a signal for the men to
+be under arms; the brigade inspectors will then inspect their dress
+and arms, and form the battalions according to the instructions given
+them, and announce to the commanding officers of the brigade that the
+battalions are formed.
+
+“The commanders of brigades will then appoint a field officer to the
+battalions, after which each battalion will be ordered to load and
+ground their arms. At half-past eleven a second cannon will be fired
+as a signal for the march; upon which the several brigades will begin
+their march by wheeling to the right by platoons, and proceed by the
+nearest way to the left of their ground by the new position. This
+will be pointed out by the brigade inspectors. A third signal will
+then be given, on which there will be a discharge of thirteen cannon;
+after which a running fire of the infantry will begin on the right of
+Woodford’s, and continue throughout the front line; it will then be
+taken up on the left of the second line, and continue to the right.
+Upon a signal given, the whole army will huzza, Long live the King of
+France! The artillery then begins again, and fires thirteen rounds;
+this will be succeeded by a second general discharge of the musketry in
+a running fire, and huzza, Long live the friendly European powers! The
+last discharge of thirteen pieces of artillery will be given, followed
+by a general running fire, and huzza, The American States!”
+
+“It will be a fine celebration!” young Chris said excitedly, thinking
+more of what was to be done in the way of making a noise, than of that
+which it signified.
+
+I could not for the life of me speak, for it seemed of a verity that
+this was indeed the beginning of the end. And I may be pardoned if,
+way down in my heart, there was just the slightest feeling of regret
+because the war was come to an end so soon that our Minute Boys of
+Philadelphia might not have a chance to show the stuff which was in
+them; but I need not have fretted concerning that part of it.
+
+Before many weeks I was to learn that this show of friendship on the
+part of the French nation had not won for us our independence; there
+must be yet much more bloodshed, and ample time in which we lads of
+Philadelphia could prove our metal.
+
+“And it was simply that we might see this celebration you sent for
+us?” I said, whereupon Master Dingley smiled as one might at a foolish
+child, while he said in an indulgent tone:
+
+“Nay, lad, there is yet much work to be done, as you will see. The
+chief question which concerns us here is, what will be General
+Clinton’s policy once he has taken command of the troops which are in
+Philadelphia, and to that end has the Weaver of Germantown taken up his
+abode in the Jolly Tar inn, there to remain so long as the Britishers
+will allow. In the meanwhile, however, General Varnum believes, as
+do I, that two or three lads who can move about without attracting
+attention, may gain us certain information concerning the events of the
+eighteenth day of May.”
+
+“That is nearly two weeks from now!” young Chris exclaimed as if
+disappointed because our work was not to begin immediately, and I could
+not refrain from asking how it was that Master Dingley could set so
+decidedly a time when we might be able to do something--how it was he
+knew exactly that on a certain day of May we might be of service.
+
+“It is because on that day a grand festival is to be held under
+direction of General Burgoyne and Major John Andre, as a sort of
+farewell reception to General Howe, for before that day comes, so our
+information goes, General Clinton will be here. This carnival has been
+called by its promoters, and I believe it was Major Andre himself who
+gave the name, the _Mischianza_, whatever that may mean. Then it is,
+when the officers have given themselves over to pleasure, that you lads
+may pick up much concerning the possible movements of General Clinton,
+for it is certain considerable of that matter will be discussed at
+such a time. I learned, while in Philadelphia, that the carnival was
+to be held at Master Wharton’s country seat in Southwark, and that the
+company will begin to assemble from three to four o’clock at Knight’s
+wharf, when they will embark in a grand regatta. It is from that moment
+I count on your being able to follow them.”
+
+“Then all we are to do is go to a party at Master Wharton’s, eh?” young
+Chris asked in a tone of discontent, and Master Dingley smiled sadly as
+he replied:
+
+“If it is danger you lads are greedy for, I venture to say that
+you have enough of it surrounding you just now. What with the boy
+prisoner in the lumber pile; the knowledge that your people, meaning
+particularly your father, young Ludwig, are among those who love the
+colonies, you will stand a good chance of being brought up with a round
+turn to explain why you are loitering around that party of pleasure
+seekers, if so be you are not exceeding cautious. Do not be over eager
+about running your neck into peril, for you stand nearby it every
+moment of your life from this on.”
+
+It was in my mind that Master Dingley simply said this to pleasure us,
+seeing we were eager to run our noses into peril, for I failed utterly
+of understanding how we could get into trouble.
+
+I had not the shadow of a fear that Skinny Baker could succeed in
+making his escape while Jeremy and Sam were watching over him, and in
+eight and forty hours at the longest I would be there to take part in
+guarding him.
+
+In my folly it seemed to me that we lads, even though the Britishers
+did know we came of so-called rebel stock, were as safe in Philadelphia
+as we might be even there at Valley Forge, all of which goes to show
+how simple a boy can be who counts with certainty upon the future.
+
+There was very much which Master Dingley had to say to us before we two
+were allowed to wander at will through the encampment.
+
+He explained in great detail how we should set about going to this
+carnival with the odd name; how we must deport ourselves once there,
+and how best avoid attracting attention at the same time that we
+lingered near enough to the lobster-backs to hear some part of their
+conversation, speaking a great many words which seemed to me needless,
+because I believed the task to be so simple.
+
+Only after he had unburdened himself in what seemed almost a tiresome
+fashion, did he set us free to go whithersoever we would, agreeing to
+meet us near General Washington’s marquee, when we were wearied with
+sightseeing.
+
+I felt much like a lad who is suddenly relieved from disagreeable
+tasks, when we were thus set free; but before young Chris and I had
+wandered very far amid the motley collection of huts, did my joy turn
+to mourning, for I saw our people in wretched condition, although later
+we were told that they were much improved since winter.
+
+And the question came to my mind whether it would ever be possible for
+such an army, half-clad, the majority of them looking as if they had
+just come from the hospital, and all seemingly hungry, for I fancied
+I could read on the face of each a desire for food, to do aught
+of importance against the king’s men. There was little wonder the
+lobster-backs called them rag-tag and bobtail, or that they were not
+overly afraid of what the poor fellows might be able to accomplish.
+
+I had thought it would be many a long hour ere we were ready to rejoin
+Master Dingley, and yet before thirty minutes had passed I was so
+heart-sick at the distressing sights, that I urged young Chris to come
+away with me where we might not see so much to offend the mind and the
+eye.
+
+Although young Chris was not a sensitive lad, he was quite as deeply
+impressed by that which we saw as I, and willingly followed me to where
+Master Dingley lay on the ground awaiting our coming, as if he had no
+other purpose in life than minister to us.
+
+Once we were with him again he continued to explain how we might carry
+out our mission, and had so many words regarding it that I was weary
+with the hearing, although it would not have been seemly to show
+displeasure, because all which the good man said was intended for our
+safety.
+
+I would I might dwell upon what we saw at Valley Forge next day; but
+because the general order explained all that was to be done, it would
+be simply repeating the same matters for me to go over every incident
+of that day.
+
+It is enough if I say that everything was carried out as General
+Washington had ordered, and we two lads sat more than patiently,
+listening to the sermon which was spoken by Parson Hunter, for at such
+a time and amid such surroundings did it seem to me as if a pious
+discourse was the one thing necessary to finish the sad picture.
+
+How the ragged soldiers cheered General Washington when the last
+of the ceremony had come to an end, and he with his wife and the
+officers of his staff left the field to partake of a dinner at his
+headquarters--not a feast as you might well suppose, but a plain,
+simple meal given in token of thanksgiving, as I believed.
+
+The men cheered him to the echo, he turning from time to time to raise
+his hat in acknowledgment, and then he was lost to our view, we going
+to Master Dingley’s hut where we found of bacon and corn bread enough
+to satisfy our hunger, but not sufficient to encourage greediness.
+
+It was near to nightfall by this time, for Parson Hunter’s sermon had
+been long drawn out, although it was calculated to touch one’s heart.
+
+Then it was Master Dingley proposed we set out on our return for
+Philadelphia, claiming that we might travel with more safety during the
+night than in the daytime, and insisting that we take with us a couple
+of soldiers as far as Swede’s Ford, lest we meet with Tories nearabout
+who would do us harm, for in this neighborhood of Valley Forge there
+were very few, so we were told, outside the army, who favored the
+Cause.
+
+I was weary and needing sleep, therefore such advice did not come in a
+welcome fashion; but I was soon given to understand that Master Dingley
+had a care to our well being, for he insisted that we first lie down
+in his hut and sleep two hours, after which we should set out on our
+return to Philadelphia.
+
+Everything was done as Master Dingley had announced, and it was
+nearabout midnight when, arriving at Swede’s Ford, we bade adieu to the
+soldiers who had acted as our guides--two men from Massachusetts, and
+right pleasant companions were they, who had suffered bitterly all the
+long winter, and yet were filled with hope concerning the future.
+
+They spoke so cheeringly of what it would be possible for the American
+army to do once summer had come, that I was ashamed of ever having
+fancied we might fail in our attempt to teach the king a lesson.
+
+Then young Chris and I set off alone, thinking to make a short journey
+of it; but giving so little heed to our steps that twice we went
+astray, and the new day was nearly half spent when we came to the falls
+where we had left the _Jolly Rover_.
+
+Now it was that, fortunately, I was afflicted with a fit of
+timorousness, and declared to young Chris it would be in the highest
+degree dangerous for us to continue on during the daylight.
+
+We knew full well that under the happiest circumstances we would meet
+with lobster-backs a dozen times before arriving at the place where we
+had left Skinny Baker, and it might not be a simple matter to convince
+them we were innocent of mischief when they saw us coming from the
+direction of the American camp.
+
+Therefore it was I insisted we should lay hidden in the thicket where
+the _Jolly Rover_ was concealed, until night had come, and luckily
+young Chris fell in with my ideas, not on account of believing the
+danger to be great, but because slumber was so heavy upon his eyelids
+that he was eager to take advantage of an opportunity to sleep.
+
+In looking back at that time and recalling why we halted at the falls
+instead of continuing on, I can but believe that our movements were
+directed by some higher power than any on earth, for had we gone
+straight on, as would naturally have been our inclination, then had our
+time of usefulness as Minute Boys come to a speedy end.
+
+However, as it was we crawled into the thicket; ate such portion
+of corn bread as remained from the store with which Master Dingley
+provided us, and then fell asleep, counting to be on our way as soon as
+the sun had set.
+
+Instead of this, however, so weary were we in body, that when I next
+opened my eyes it was dark. I knew by the stars it must be well to
+midnight, and hurriedly awakened young Chris that we might get off as
+speedily as possible lest another day come before we were arrived.
+
+Because of thus over-sleeping, we did not arrive at the town until
+within an hour of sunrise, and then it was too late for us to pull the
+_Jolly Rover_ around to the lumber pile. Therefore we left her where
+she had been hidden before, and struck straight across the city at our
+best pace, for it seemed absolutely necessary we come to the hiding
+place before it was light.
+
+We were feeling in fine fettle as we drew near the lumber pile where
+we counted on meeting Jeremy and Sam, for it seemed as if fortune was
+favoring us in every way.
+
+We had not come across a single red-coat in our tramp through the town,
+which I venture to say was owing to the early hour, for we all know
+that slumber weighs more heavily upon one just before morning than at
+any other time, and the lobster-backs were no exception to this rule.
+
+We were come to the lumber pile just as the first tokens of the new day
+appeared in the eastern sky, and, there being seemingly no one in the
+vicinity, I said to young Chris that we might both venture to go in at
+the same time, instead of waiting one for another, so there would be
+less danger of attracting attention.
+
+I was leading the way, and on crawling through the passage, fearing
+lest I should startle Jeremy and Sam, I whispered loudly before I was
+come to the space inside which formed our prison, that they need have
+no fear--that we were friends who approached.
+
+There was no reply to these words of mine, and I was simple enough to
+think both the lads had fallen asleep, even though they had agreed that
+one should remain on watch all the time lest Skinny Baker escape.
+
+It was dark in there as one might well fancy, and impossible even to
+see a fellow’s hand before his face; but I crept on, counting to give
+Jeremy the surprise of his life by shaking him into wakefulness.
+
+So well acquainted was I with the place that I could pick out any
+particular spot by sense of touch, and went directly to the spot in
+which we had left Skinny, which was a sort of niche or corner, where we
+could the better guard him.
+
+Then I stretched out my hand in either direction, and as I did so a cry
+of horror burst involuntarily from my lips, for I touched nothing save
+the rough timbers.
+
+“What is the matter?” young Chris asked excitedly, pressing against me
+with an effort to pass, and I replied hurriedly:
+
+“I fail to find anyone here, Chris. Crawl entirely around the place,
+and at once, for if anything has happened then are we like rats in a
+trap. It stands to reason that in case the lobster-backs have heard
+aught of our doings, they will be watching for our return.”
+
+We were like two lads who had suddenly lost their senses, as we crept
+here and there, bruising our hands upon the rough planking or joists,
+and passing and repassing the same place a dozen times, until when it
+seemed to me it must be broad daylight, the fearsome thought forced
+itself to my mind that our comrades had been captured.
+
+Neither Skinny nor those who guarded him were in the hiding place, and
+we needed no better evidence that they had fallen into the hands of
+the enemy, for I knew as well as I knew anything in this world, that
+neither Jeremy nor Sam would have taken it upon themselves to carry
+the prisoner out of there, whatsoever might have occurred, during my
+absence.
+
+It was at the moment as if I were standing at the foot of the gallows,
+with a noose made ready for my neck.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII
+
+IN MORTAL FEAR
+
+
+The horror which came upon me when I learned that our comrades and
+the prisoner had disappeared, and realized that they could not
+have vanished save through some work of the lobster-backs, was so
+overpowering that during three or four minutes maybe--I had no
+knowledge of the passing of the time--I remained silent and motionless,
+my hand on young Chris’s shoulder as if depending upon him in some way
+for support.
+
+For the first time since I had known the lad was he awed into silence.
+He could not have failed to understand, as did I, very much of what had
+happened, and realized fully the danger which menaced us.
+
+For awhile my mind was in such a whirl that I was not capable of
+connected thought, and then, as the moments went by, each bringing
+nearer to us that peril which I believed, and almost was the same as
+certain, awaited us outside our hiding place, I began to gather my
+wits. For the first time since the terrible blow had come upon me, I
+understood that it behooved young Chris and me to be doing whatsoever
+we might to insure our safety.
+
+And what could we do, I asked myself, clutching my comrade yet more
+firmly by the shoulder as if believing he, without questioning, could
+give me the solution to the riddle.
+
+There was no doubt whatsoever but that the lobster-backs had heard from
+Skinny that we were gone on a mission to the American army, and like to
+return to that very place. Therefore would they keep watch for us, and
+that we had been able to get in there without being arrested, was due
+to the fact that we had come at the one time of all others during the
+night when those who watched would be less keenly on the alert.
+
+“We must leave here at once,” young Chris said, starting up as if
+he would on the instant go into the open air, and I seized the
+lad roughly, pulling him back until he was where I could hold him
+motionless, as I said:
+
+“Have you no better sense than to go out now, when we know beyond a
+peradventure that there will be lobster-backs nearabout watching for
+us?”
+
+“But we _must_ go,” young Chris cried helplessly. “To stay here is to
+be made prisoners.”
+
+“Ay, and to go out is to make certain of being taken into custody.
+There is some slight chance we may escape yet if we but hold ourselves
+together, striving to hit upon that which is the wisest course.”
+
+“There can be no wise course as we are situated now,” the lad replied
+with a choking of the breath that was like unto a sob. “We are the same
+as taken already. Do you fancy for a single instant that Skinny would
+hold his peace concerning the chances of our return?”
+
+It was as if this question of young Chris’s brought to my mind a plan,
+a poor one it is true, and yet better than none at all, therefore I
+replied eagerly, thus showing that the idea had just come into my mind:
+
+“If so be there are lobster-backs on watch for us, then must they be of
+the belief that we have not yet returned. How we got in here without
+their knowledge I know not, save that they must have slept while on
+duty, for I dare venture to swear one or more has been placed over this
+lumber pile as guard both day and night. Now we are here, and with
+the chance that they yet believe we are up the river, it behooves us
+to stay until nightfall at the very least. Between now and then shall
+we decide how we can best go away without attracting the attention of
+those who would send us to the gallows.”
+
+“And think you it will be possible, even after night has come, for us
+to get away from here?” the lad asked in a despairing tone, whereupon
+I, to hearten him rather than because I believed such matter, replied
+with as much of cheerfulness as I could assume:
+
+“It is certain we got in here without being seen, else they would
+have nabbed us on the instant, had our approach been known. There is
+no chance we could escape if we ventured out in the open day, for not
+only would we stand a chance of being seen by those who are on guard
+nearby, but the odds are that the hue and cry has been raised against
+us, and if peradventure we showed ourselves in the city, someone would
+be certain to gobble us up.”
+
+“But we can’t stay here all day,” young Chris moaned. “Fancy sitting
+here eating our hearts out with fear that each instant may bring the
+lobster-backs upon us!”
+
+“Ay, lad; but think of going out and being haled before a company
+of British officers who have formed themselves into what is called
+a court martial, and have them decide whether we shall be hanged
+to-morrow or next day.”
+
+Young Chris made no reply; but, covering his eyes with his hands, sat
+with head bent on his knees, the perfect picture of despair.
+
+Well might he present such a picture, for look upon the situation as I
+could, in the most favorable light, I saw but little hope of our being
+able to go free many hours longer.
+
+However, it was possible, as I figured the matter in my mind, for us to
+remain where we were until nightfall--only possible; but yet why not
+take the chances of remaining alive yet a little longer? Why rush out
+as Chris would have me to do, into the arms of those who would judge us
+as spies?
+
+I could not if I would set down all the horrible ideas which came into
+my mind during the long day that seemingly would never come to an end.
+
+Each minute, full of terror as it was, appeared to have been lengthened
+into an hour, and the hours were like unto weeks, until it was all I
+could do to prevent myself from crying aloud in agony.
+
+Chris still remained with his head on his knee when I fancied noon had
+come. It was as if the lad had given up all hope, and I questioned
+whether there might not be some difficulty in arousing him when I
+believed our time for action was come.
+
+Now and then we could hear voices on the outside of the lumber pile,
+and these I made certain were come from those who stood on watch to
+seize us.
+
+More than once did I fancy I heard someone creeping through
+the passageway to make certain whether we were there, and then
+involuntarily I crouched back against the timbers as if I would force
+myself through them, straining every muscle until I felt as sore as if
+I had been beaten from head to foot.
+
+We gave no thought to hunger; in fact, we were not conscious of lack of
+food while the mental agony was so great; but there were times when it
+seemed as if I would give half my chances of escape, if indeed I had
+any, for water enough to moisten my throat.
+
+Fear had dried my mouth and parched my tongue until it was with
+difficulty I could speak, when now and then I would strive to cheer
+young Chris from out his terrible despondency.
+
+However slowly the minutes moved, the day finally came to an end, as
+all days will whether they bring us good or evil.
+
+While the sun was shining this hiding place of ours was lighted
+sufficiently for one to see another; but when evening came the darkness
+was so intense that it was only by the sense of touch you could
+determine where was your comrade, even though he sat close by your side.
+
+I believe young Chris had remained silent and motionless a full three
+hours before this, and then, when we knew that the day had passed, he
+said in the tone of one who has lost all hope:
+
+“When may it be to your mind that we make a change? When do you count
+on taking the chances of getting away from here?”
+
+“As soon as I believe midnight has come.”
+
+“And have you any faith that we may succeed?”
+
+“Whether I have or no, it is better we make the attempt. God has
+thus far been good to us, inasmuch as He has allowed that we remain
+here throughout the day without being discovered, and let us hope
+His goodness will so far continue that we may be able to get away
+undetected.”
+
+“And what then?” Chris asked with a groan. “Where can we go? Surely
+not to your home or mine, for if the hue and cry be out against us,
+then will the lobster-backs pay frequent visits to the bakery and your
+mother’s house.”
+
+“Let us not cross bridges until we come to them, for of a verity we
+have trouble enough without looking into the future in search of more,”
+I replied sharply, angered because he would persist in striving to
+find yet further cause for anxiety when we had so much upon us. “Our
+first work is to get away from here, and if so be we should succeed in
+leaving this hiding place, then let us take the chances of crossing the
+city once more, making our way to Valley Forge, where we know beyond a
+peradventure we shall be safe from the Britishers; for however greatly
+they outnumber our army, General Howe has not dared to give battle.”
+
+“There is as little hope we can cross the city since the hue and cry is
+most likely out, as that we can go straight from this place to heaven,”
+Chris said despairingly, and once more lapsed into silence, which was
+irritating to me, for of a verity I needed a cheering word now and then
+even as much as did he.
+
+Again and again I cast about me to decide what we should do if
+peradventure we succeeded in getting away from the hiding place; but
+without avail.
+
+Then I fell to counting the minutes, so that I might have some fair
+idea of when midnight had come, and in all these ways of making the
+time seem to pass more quickly, I failed because of the shadow of the
+scaffold which was weighting me down.
+
+It was at the very moment when I said to myself that we might as well
+go out and give ourselves up at the nearest guard-house, as to make any
+effort toward escape, when I heard a soft rippling of the water just
+at the mouth of our hiding place nearabout where we usually moored the
+_Jolly Rover_.
+
+On the instant all that spirit which had been driven out of me by the
+horror of the situation, came back, for I knew that that which I heard
+was not the lip, lip, lipping of the tide; but caused by some living
+thing, although it might be only an animal.
+
+“Do you hear that?” I asked feverishly, gripping young Chris by the
+shoulder and pulling him toward me, as if by such change of position he
+might the better distinguish the sounds.
+
+He, listening for an instant, fell back once more in helpless fear as
+he muttered:
+
+“’Tis only a rat, or something of that kind. Perchance a cur which one
+of the lobster-backs has thrown into the water; but surely nothing that
+may be of avail to us, for there is no one who can help us now.”
+
+I could have pummeled the lad, so great was my irritation because he
+refused even to suspect that there might be some in the city who would
+try to aid us, and perhaps in my anger I said many bitter things to
+him; but I had as well have talked to a stone, so far as making myself
+understood was concerned, for young Chris was the same as dead to the
+world.
+
+“Whether it be rat or no, I am minded to find out, for surely something
+is moving toward this place against the current.”
+
+Chris made no reply, and I crept softly down upon a projecting timber
+to which we had always moored the _Jolly Rover_, and, hardly conscious
+of what I did, stretched my hand out over the surface of the water,
+striving to feel that which was causing the ripples.
+
+Then my heart came up into my throat like to burst the skin, as I
+touched the hair of a human being’s head, and an instant later I was
+near to losing consciousness because of the wondrous joy that came over
+me, as I heard a familiar voice ask:
+
+“Is that you by any good chance, Richard Salter?”
+
+“Me? Ay, that it is, Timothy Bowers! God bless you for having come to
+me at this moment when I was near dead with fear!”
+
+“Are you alone here?” and Tim, rising sufficiently out of the water to
+clutch the plank on which I was standing, drew himself up beside me all
+unaided, for I was so weakened by joy that I could not have raised a
+pound’s weight strive however I might.
+
+Mayhap a full minute passed before I was able to speak connectedly, and
+then I answered his question by saying that young Chris was near at
+hand.
+
+“How did you get inside here without being seen by the lobster-backs?”
+he asked in amazement.
+
+“That I know not; we came just before break of day, and saw no one
+nearabout. The first we knew that any trouble had befallen our lads,
+was when we found this place empty. Tell me what has happened?”
+
+Now, eager as was I to learn the full extent of the danger which
+menaced, I clutched Timothy by the throat so fiercely that he cried
+out, and young Chris, hearing the noise, asked stupidly:
+
+“Who may be there? Who is raising a noise to give an alarm to those who
+would hang us?”
+
+“Arouse yourself, Chris Ludwig,” I cried sharply, creeping back along
+the plank to catch him by the arm, for I was minded he should come
+out of this swoon of terror as soon as might be. “Rouse yourself, for
+here is Timothy Bowers who has come to give us information of what has
+happened, even though he may not be able to aid us.”
+
+“How did he come?” Chris asked stupidly, and as I replied, the idea
+came into my mind like a flash of light.
+
+“He came as we shall go, lad, by swimming! If he could find his way
+here, verily we can follow him out, and we are the same as free this
+moment!”
+
+Such words as these could not fail of arousing the lad from his apathy
+of terror, and now he was as keenly on the alert as I would have him,
+pressing forward in the darkness that he might put his hand upon
+Timothy while the lad told his story, which we were burning to hear.
+
+It was little, however, that Timothy Bowers could tell us when we had
+recovered sufficiently from our excitement to listen.
+
+He knew naught, save that suddenly he saw Skinny Baker free on the
+street, and, coming down to the lumber pile as swiftly as might be,
+found two lobster-backs guarding the entrance where we were in the
+custom of creeping through into the vacant space beyond.
+
+[Illustration: HE FOUND TWO LOBSTER-BACKS GUARDING THE ENTRANCE.]
+
+Tim had sufficient sense to understand that if Skinny Baker was walking
+the streets free, Jeremy and Sam must be in the clutches of the
+lobster-backs, and straightway he took every precaution for his own
+safety, going to the house of a cousin who lived on Third street beyond
+Chestnut, rather than returning home.
+
+While he lay there in hiding during the day, his cousin, who was a girl
+of mayhap fourteen or fifteen years, went out on the street, where,
+after some time had been spent, she gathered that two rebel lads had
+been arrested. No sooner was this information come to her than she
+ran plumply against Master Baker, who, pluming himself over the fact
+that the British officers were taking some notice of him now that his
+son had been able to give what seemed to be valuable information, was
+strutting along the street like any turkey cock.
+
+She, dear girl, had wit enough to ask him if he had any news from his
+son, for Master Baker had made public the fact that Skinny was missing.
+
+Then it was the Tory told her that Skinny had been held prisoner by a
+party of wicked rebel lads; but now was escaped, and those who held him
+captive were themselves in jail, where, so he said, he hoped they would
+stay until they went to their death.
+
+It was poor information enough to us who thirsted for all the details,
+and I was mystified as to why Skinny, who was not a quick-witted lad,
+nor one who had courage enough to fight his way through, had succeeded
+in shaking off Sam and Jeremy.
+
+However, that was but of little moment so far as our situation was
+concerned.
+
+Our company of Minute Boys had hardly more than been formed when two of
+them were prisoners, with the chance of being hardly dealt with, and
+here under the timbers were three more who must bring all their wits to
+bear if they would preserve their freedom.
+
+When Timothy had come to an end of his story, I asked him whether he
+had seen any lobster-backs on the shore nearby the lumber pile when he
+swam down the stream, and he replied grimly, while I could almost fancy
+even in the darkness that there was a smile of content on his face:
+
+“I had no spare time to watch out for lobster-backs, knowing if they
+caught a glimpse of my head on the stream they would soon let me
+understand I had been discovered, therefore I swam on, giving little
+heed to anything save my own progress.”
+
+“But why did you come here, Timothy, when you knew that the
+lobster-backs must be waiting for young Chris and me?” I asked.
+
+“That was exactly why I did come,” the lad replied promptly. “There was
+in my mind a fancy that you might possibly have done exactly as you
+did, and were waiting here in the belief that some of our Minute Boys
+would come to your aid. Therefore it was I cast about as to how I could
+best make my way to this place.”
+
+“You are a true comrade, Timothy Bowers!” I cried, seizing both his
+hands with a grip that caused him to wince with pain. “In all my
+reaching out for some means of escape, it never came into my thick head
+that one of our lads who called himself a Minute Boy, could or would
+come to our aid.”
+
+“I have come,” Timothy said in a laughing tone; “but whether it is to
+your aid or no remains to be seen. In fact I misdoubt my being able
+to help, and have an idea that I shall rather be a burden upon you,
+for where two might swim up the river unseen, three are like to show
+themselves, either by noise, or because of so many black objects upon
+the surface of the water.”
+
+“You have brought aid, Timothy, even though we are taken next minute,
+for it has heartened Chris and me, who were well-nigh dead with
+despair, to such courage as I doubt not will bring us through in
+safety, for a certain time at least. We are boldened to do great things
+now, knowing that at the end of them is, perhaps, our safety, therefore
+let us get about the work rather than remain here thinking of what may
+happen.”
+
+“In that you are pleasing me exactly,” Timothy replied. “I have no
+desire to linger here, and if you are minded to follow me, I am ready
+to take to the water; but once there I know not what we shall do,
+or which way we are to turn. If I might take you to the house of my
+cousin, it would be well; but my aunt has said that if peradventure I
+found any of my comrades wandering around the city, I must escort them
+to some other place, for she fears that too many boys gathering at her
+home would attract the attention of the lobster-backs, thereby bringing
+her in danger of arrest.”
+
+“I have thought that mayhap we might find our way back to Valley
+Forge,” I suggested, and Timothy cried on the instant:
+
+“No, no, do not venture that way! Simcoe’s rangers went up the road to
+Germantown this afternoon, so I heard at the house where I have been
+hiding, and who shall say that they are not out in search of you? You
+must find some hiding place in the city, and mark you, Richard Salter,
+I am of the belief that it is our business to teach Skinny Baker a
+lesson which as yet he has not received.”
+
+“What?” young Chris cried in a tone of mingled surprise and fear,
+“Would you now, when the hue and cry is out against us, think of paying
+Skinny Baker back in the coin which he deserves?”
+
+“Ay, that I would,” Timothy replied stoutly. “The lobster-backs haven’t
+got us yet, and it strikes me that we are timorous lads if we give up
+at this moment simply because the Britishers are burning to take us
+prisoners. It is our business to do whatsoever we may to aid Jeremy and
+Sam, for verily they are in sore distress, and you would not forsake a
+comrade at such a time?”
+
+The lad caused me to feel shame for myself. He stood in quite as great
+danger as did Chris and I, and yet instead of mourning over his fate as
+I had done during all that long day, he was reaching out in the hope
+to help others--had already taken desperate chances on the chance that
+we might have come back, and seemed to have cast aside all thoughts of
+self.
+
+Again I clutched him by the hand, and said in a tone which he must have
+known was sincerely from the bottom of my heart:
+
+“Timothy Bowers, you are a comrade among a thousand! I have never
+known but one who would do as much for a friend, and that one Jeremy
+Hapgood, who you say is now in prison.”
+
+“Ay, that’s where he is, Richard Salter; but if you and I are half as
+keen-witted as we claim to be, it seems to me we should be able to work
+him some good, for the lobster-backs feel so secure of holding this
+city that they are grown careless, as you know full well. Once you and
+Chris are out of this place, which is much like a rat-trap, I dare
+venture to say we can find a chance to hide without bringing danger
+upon those who care for us, and what matters though we go hungry for a
+day or two, if so be we do all that which we should?”
+
+You can well fancy how I was heartened; how my courage was strengthened
+by such words as these from a lad whom I had never believed had it
+in him to do brave deeds, and if there was a hero in the city of
+Philadelphia that night, I claim it was Timothy Bowers.
+
+He had brought me out from the slough of despond, and I fancied now
+it was possible for me to see my way clear, despite the fact that all
+those servants of General Howe who wore red coats were on the lookout
+to make me prisoner.
+
+“It shall be you who leads the way, Timothy, and we are ready at the
+word, unless, peradventure, you think better for us to linger here
+awhile longer.”
+
+“This is no place in which to stand idle. The first move is to get
+away, for the thick-headed lobster-backs believe there is no question
+but that on your return from Valley Forge--and of course Skinny told
+them where you had gone--this will be the first place you aim at.
+Therefore if so be they fail to see you by to-morrow, I’ll go bail
+they’ll search inside here. We have considerable of work before us, for
+it is no child’s play to swim against the current.”
+
+“Go you on and we will follow,” I cried, throwing off my shoes that
+they might not encumber me while in the water, and young Chris followed
+my example. Timothy himself, I learned by sense of touch, was already
+barefoot.
+
+Then the brave lad led the way down on the plank where we moored the
+_Jolly Rover_, and allowed himself to sink gently into the water in
+such manner as not to raise the slightest ripple, we following his
+every movement.
+
+I must confess, however, brave though I felt myself to be while he
+was talking, there was more than a certain fear in my heart when we
+came out from under the timbers, swimming close within the shadow
+of the bank, for I feared, and with good reason, that some of the
+lobster-backs might be near at hand watching for just such a manœuvre
+as we were executing.
+
+Even while we struck out, striving to avoid making any commotion in the
+water and at the same time keeping so near Timothy that I could see his
+head even in the darkness, I reproached myself for the cowardly fear
+and despair which had come upon me during the day.
+
+Now, after all my forebodings, we were going peacefully away from the
+hiding place without being molested by the enemy, and all because one
+certain lad had come to hearten us, showing that we were selfish indeed
+to think only of ourselves when there were comrades in sore distress
+needing aid.
+
+I believe that the sense of shame caused by my having shown the white
+feather at a time when I needed all my courage, became so great as to
+quicken my wits, for even while we swam I bethought me of a safe place
+of refuge if so be we might gain it, and, hastening my stroke, I pulled
+alongside Timothy as I said to him:
+
+“There is at the Jolly Tar inn the Weaver of Germantown, who is, as
+we know, a friend to the Cause, and it must be that Master Targe, the
+innkeeper, is also what the lobster-backs call a rebel. If one can
+remain hidden in his tavern, why not all of us, and there we shall find
+not only shelter, but food.”
+
+“It is the place for us,” Timothy replied quickly, and with a note of
+relief in his voice. “Surely there is no other house in all the city we
+could come at so easily as the inn.”
+
+As a matter of course this conversation had been carried on in
+whispers, and young Chris heard nothing whatsoever concerning it; but
+when we turned to enter the creek his curiosity was roused, and he
+asked almost angrily if I knew whither we were bound.
+
+“To the Jolly Tar inn, where is the Weaver of Germantown,” I replied
+curtly, and then turned all my attention to swimming as swiftly as
+might be, for now we were come so near a place of refuge and could see
+no one on the bank, it surely seemed as if we should strain every nerve
+in order to arrive at the earliest possible moment.
+
+I heard a smothered exclamation of satisfaction from young Chris when I
+had spoken, and knew that he understood what we might find if so be we
+arrived at our journey’s end in safety.
+
+And this we did, thanks to that same Providence which it appeared to
+me had had direct ruling over us from the time we left the falls to go
+to the hiding place.
+
+We came up out of the water within a few yards of the inn, taking due
+care to make no noise whatsoever, as you may well suppose, and then,
+instead of going boldly into the place, for we knew not who might be
+there, we circled around the building until it had been possible,
+through the windows, to see the interior of every room on the lower
+floor.
+
+There was no one to be seen inside save the sour-visaged landlord, who
+no longer looked surly to me now that I had good reason for believing
+he was a true friend to the Cause.
+
+It is not to be wondered at that Master Targe looked up in surprise
+when we three lads, dripping like water rats, and I dare say looking
+very much like such animals, entered the tap-room.
+
+While one might have counted ten he stood gazing at us as if having no
+knowledge that he had ever met any of the party before, and I, fearing
+he might be pleased to forget that I had been recommended to his care,
+said in a low tone as I came close to him:
+
+“We would have speech with the Weaver of Germantown, and later with
+you, if it be possible.”
+
+“Where have you lads come from?”
+
+“Out of the river,” Timothy replied laughingly, and Master Targe,
+taking no heed to what the lad counted was a joke, asked sternly:
+
+“Where before that?”
+
+“Young Chris and I came down from Valley Forge to our hiding place, not
+knowing what had happened, and but for Timothy Bowers here, I dare say
+before morning we would have been in the hands of the lobster-backs.”
+
+“Why would you see the Weaver of Germantown?” the innkeeper asked, and
+this I thought was displaying rather too much curiosity, therefore
+replied, not curtly; but in such a tone as showed that I was not
+willing to be questioned closely:
+
+“That remains for him to tell you, if so be it is his mind. Master
+Dingley sent us here, and I believe we should have speech with him
+before saying aught to anyone else.”
+
+To my surprise the innkeeper appeared well satisfied with the reply,
+and said in a tone of commendation:
+
+“Verily you are cautious for a lad of your years, and if so be you
+continue in the same way, then will there be less difficulty in doing
+the work which may be set for you.”
+
+Having said this he came out from behind the bar, where he had been
+lounging, so to speak, leaning on his elbows over the wooden counter,
+and without bidding us follow him, went through the next room and up a
+flight of stairs which I knew led to the apartments in the rear.
+
+Timothy would have hung back to wait for an invitation; but I was
+minded to take the innkeeper’s movements as indication that he was
+ready to lead us to that man who was called the Weaver of Germantown,
+and beckoned for my comrades to follow me.
+
+Within two or three minutes we were standing before this worker for the
+Cause, who was periling his life by remaining in the city, and Master
+Targe had left the room, closing the door carefully behind him, after
+which the so-called Weaver of Germantown took good care to bolt it
+securely.
+
+Then, looking from one to the other of us with much the same surprise
+as had been shown by the innkeeper, he asked of me:
+
+“Did you fail to meet Master Dingley?”
+
+“Indeed we did not, and came back from Valley Forge this morning, not
+knowing that anything in the way of trouble had occurred.”
+
+Then the man, as if simply to gratify his own curiosity, questioned us
+as to why we were so soaked with water, and not until I had explained
+how it was we succeeded in leaving the hiding place among the timbers,
+did he show any desire to hear what we might have brought in the way of
+instructions or news.
+
+“Your Timothy Bowers seems to be a boy who can be depended on in time
+of trouble,” he said in a tone of satisfaction. “When a lad like him
+will undertake to aid his comrades at such risks as he ventured, one
+may well put confidence in him. Now tell me what you heard from the man
+to whom I sent you.”
+
+In order that the Weaver of Germantown might understand fully all we
+had seen and heard, I made an overly long story of the matter, to which
+he listened patiently and with deepest interest until I was come to the
+end, when he said as if speaking to himself:
+
+“Then it appears that he whom you met believed it would be possible
+for boys to keep an eye out over those who are to be at the carnival,
+with the idea that something may be learned there. At the time such a
+proposition was made to you, it was not known that your prisoner had
+escaped, and you yourselves in gravest danger of being brought before
+a court martial.”
+
+“Ay, and it seems to me we are come to an end of our rope, so far as
+serving the colonies is concerned,” young Chris replied promptly,
+whereupon the man looked at him sharply, and said in what I took to be
+a tone of irony:
+
+“When danger threatens you are ready to give over calling yourself a
+Minute Boy, eh?”
+
+“If you accuse me of showing the white feather, then are you doing a
+wrong,” Chris replied hotly. “It is one thing to do all a lad may,
+taking such chances as come to those who play the spy; but when is
+coupled to it the fact that beyond peradventure the hue and cry has
+gone out against Richard Salter and myself, while every lobster-back in
+the city has been instructed to search for us, then does it seem as if
+we might question whether there was a possibility of doing anything,
+save allow ourselves to be taken prisoners.”
+
+“That is as may be, lad,” the Weaver of Germantown replied as if he was
+saddened by the fact. “So that you have come to believe you may not go
+out of doors without being taken in custody, then indeed has your time
+of service come to an end, and we need make no further talk regarding
+what is desired by those whom you left at Valley Forge.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII
+
+THE CARNIVAL
+
+
+I had no idea of being thus cut off from work as a Minute Boy simply
+because young Chris had decided it was too dangerous for us to continue
+such service, and speaking perhaps more sharply than I should have
+done, I said to this man whom we had been instructed to look upon in
+the light of a superior officer:
+
+“There is no question of our refusing duty simply because of danger. It
+is for you to say where we shall go, and what we must attempt to do,
+you knowing all the circumstances. If, peradventure, you send us where
+there is no chance to escape being taken prisoners, then is the matter
+on your head rather than ours. Do not be so quick to say that we are no
+longer of any use to the Cause.”
+
+“And what say you, Master Bowers?” the man asked, turning to Timothy,
+and the lad replied with a smile, as if he was well content with the
+entire situation:
+
+“I am of much the same mind as Richard Salter. It does indeed look as
+though we had little or no chance of gathering information; but I am
+ready to make a try for it even at this moment.”
+
+“Well said, lads!” the Weaver of Germantown cried, and clapping young
+Chris on the shoulder in a friendly manner, he added, “I have no doubt
+but that your backbone will be stiff by the time you have seen your
+comrades begin work.”
+
+“There is no need of stiffening my backbone,” young Chris replied
+sulkily. “I want it to be understood that I am no nearer showing the
+white feather than any other lad in this city; but when it is a matter
+of our being hounded by all the lobster-backs General Howe has here,
+then does it seem to me a foolish matter to make any attempt save that
+of remaining in hiding.”
+
+“Then it shall be you who remains in hiding, and your comrades may go
+forth to ply their dangerous business. If there was naught of peril
+in this work of ours while we strive to teach the king a lesson, then
+could there be no credit attached to what we do.”
+
+“I shall go wherever Richard Salter and Timothy Bowers dare stick their
+noses,” Chris cried angrily. “Since you are so sharp for us to show
+whether we are like to be timorous, what is the work you would have us
+do just now?”
+
+“Remain in hiding three or four days, mayhap, and in less than that
+time the Britishers will tire of looking for a couple of lads who
+amused themselves by making the son of a Tory a prisoner.”
+
+“That is exactly the question in our minds,” I interrupted. “I dare not
+return to my home, for there are lodging British officers who know me
+full well, and where else may we go?”
+
+“I allow that Master Targe can take care of you for a few days,
+and here in this inn, unless something unforeseen occurs, you will
+be almost as safe as at Valley Forge. Content yourselves to remain
+indoors, and confined to one room, until I shall give the word. Then it
+is my belief that you may venture out with no more danger than before
+the Baker lad gave his information; but feeling fairly safe from being
+taken into custody save you run upon someone who knows you exceeding
+well.”
+
+Such advice as this was much to my liking; it was exactly that for
+which I had come, and on the instant I felt as if the greater portion
+of all my troubles were swept away, save for the fact that I could not
+let mother know of my safety.
+
+However, as to this last I consoled myself with the thought that she
+would understand we were not in custody, if she failed of hearing
+such news from those lobster-backs who lodged in her house. If,
+peradventure, I had been made prisoner, then they would surely give her
+information, for, saving the fact that they served the king and were
+ready to do whatsoever they might to harm us of the colonies, they were
+fairly decent men so far as ordinary acquaintances go.
+
+Then it was that the Weaver of Germantown made a signal, by knocking
+upon the wainscoting of the door in a peculiar manner, and straightway,
+within thirty seconds perhaps, the innkeeper appeared, whereupon the
+two men held a reasonably long conversation in the passageway, speaking
+in guarded tones as if it was not their desire we should overhear the
+words.
+
+When it had come to an end, he whom we had been told to consider our
+commander, said in a matter-of-fact tone:
+
+“You will remain in this house, and the room next this shall be put in
+order for you. The three must sleep in one bed, for Master Targe is
+not troubled with overly much furniture in this inn of his, and it is
+not well the rooms that are ordinarily occupied by lodgers should be
+dismantled, lest it appear suspicious to whomsoever might be inclined
+to play the spy for the benefit of the Britishers.”
+
+That we were to be taken care of in fairly good fashion all of us
+understood half an hour later, when Master Targe himself came into the
+room, bringing so much in the way of provisions that the four of us ate
+a very hearty supper, and I am willing to swear that young Chris and I
+stood sadly in need of the food.
+
+While we ate the Weaver of Germantown discussed the escape of Skinny
+Baker, and asked Timothy Bowers many questions concerning it; but, as
+I have already set down, the lad knew very little beyond the fact that
+the Tory cur was at liberty, and Jeremy and Sam had disappeared.
+
+As a matter of course, we understood that the Britishers were holding
+them in one place or another as prisoners, and instead of speaking
+regarding what we were to do to aid him in spying, the man, when he was
+come to an end of questioning, immediately set about speculating as to
+how it would be possible for us to lend a hand to our comrades.
+
+Until he had spoken as if it was no more than a matter of business,
+this rescuing two prisoners from the Britishers, I had not so much as
+dreamed we might be the means of setting them free; but now, although
+no plan had been proposed, a great hope sprang up in my heart that
+before we ourselves had fallen into serious trouble, there was a
+possibility of showing Jeremy and Sam that the tie which bound us lads
+together as Minute Boys was a strong one.
+
+“The first task is to find out where the lads are held,” the Weaver of
+Germantown said as if speaking to himself, “and that much I fancy we
+can rely upon Master Targe to learn. He has the reputation of being one
+who would stand neutral in this trouble ’twixt the colonies and the
+king, and the Tories are of the belief they may soon bring him around
+to their way of thinking. Surely, they say to themselves, he can be no
+rebel, otherwise he would not hold himself aloof from them. Therefore
+it is that within the past two months Master Dingley and I have learned
+very much from him, he having picked it up here and there when he had
+as patrons some of the Tory brood.”
+
+It is not possible for me to set down all we said that night, for
+not until a late hour were we three lads willing to go into the next
+chamber in order to sleep, so eager had we become over this unformed
+plan of liberating Jeremy and Sam.
+
+If, however, we thought it was a task which would be set about
+immediately, then was the mistake a grave one, for on the following
+morning the Weaver of Germantown flatly refused to discuss the matter
+with us when we were come into his room for breakfast, saying, as if
+the matter no longer was of great importance to him:
+
+“We will wait until finding out where the lads are confined, before
+making overly much talk.”
+
+As a matter of course this did not prevent us lads from talking among
+ourselves, and we foolishly laid plans one after another, each of
+which I dare say would have been impossible of execution, while our
+companion, who it appeared to me, now that daylight had come, was
+holding himself aloof from us, refused to take any part.
+
+When another night shrouded the city in darkness, however, we had good
+proof that the Weaver of Germantown had not given over doing whatsoever
+he might toward aiding our comrades, for then it was, after the
+innkeeper had called him out into the passage for a private interview,
+that he came back and said to us, as if the information was something
+which gave him greatest satisfaction:
+
+“Your lads whom you would aid are confined in the Stone Prison, or, at
+least, in the work-house portion of the building, and it would seem as
+if the Britishers were eager to give us an opportunity of freeing them,
+for there is no place in all the city, so far as I know, that would be
+so favorable for our plans.”
+
+Now you must know that this Stone Prison was at the corner of High and
+Third streets. The jail itself fronted on High street, and I have heard
+it spoken of as the debtors’ prison, while on Third street was another
+building joined to the first by a high wall, which formed part of the
+yard enclosure, and this was the work-house. There were, in the garret
+of this last building, certain rooms set apart for prisoners, in case
+the High-street jail proved too small to accommodate all who were under
+arrest.
+
+When General Howe took possession of our city and began clapping into
+jail all the so-called rebels he came across, he found himself cramped
+for places in which to confine his captives, therefore even the State
+House was used for confining prisoners of war. This work-house of
+the Stone Prison had ordinarily been used by the Britishers as a
+guard-house; that is to say, a place where they confined their own
+soldiers who were guilty of some slight misdemeanor.
+
+Now, as a matter of course, all us lads knew the Stone Prison almost
+as well as we did our own homes, and I could say to within the length
+of an inch where some of the wall had crumbled away sufficiently to
+give a fellow a foothold, if he dug his toes in deeply, because more
+than once had Jeremy Hapgood and I clambered up to the top in order to
+look over into the work-house, where the lobster-backs were undergoing
+punishment for having been drunken, or disrespectful to some popinjay
+of a superior officer.
+
+“If we only knew in what part of the building the lads were held,”
+Timothy Bowers said reflectively, and the Weaver of Germantown replied
+promptly:
+
+“They are in the attic of the building, of course, where are the cells,
+for it does not stand to reason the Britishers would house them with
+the red-coats who are undergoing punishment.”
+
+“I will undertake to get inside the yard, on any dark night, within
+half an hour, if so be the sentries have not been doubled since I last
+saw the place,” I said, and young Chris cried in a tone of derision:
+
+“Much good it would do you to get inside the walls, save you counted on
+joining Jeremy and Sam.”
+
+“Nay, nay, lad,” the Weaver of Germantown added quickly. “If so be you
+know a way to get to the top of the wall, it may chance we shall hit
+upon a plan of going yet further. It should not be a difficult matter
+on a dark night, unless peradventure unusually strict guard be kept,
+to gain the roof of the work-house from the wall at the corner of the
+streets. If I mistake not, it comes well in height to the eaves of the
+building.”
+
+“And what then?” Chris asked with a sneer.
+
+“We should at least be nearer the lads then than we are now, and the
+remainder is something to be figured out at a later day.”
+
+Then it was that the man refused to hold further conversation with us,
+insisting that we go to bed immediately, and, as a matter of fact, we
+could do no less than obey.
+
+But it was not possible for him to force us to sleep, and we lay there
+on the bags of straw many hours, speculating as to what might be done
+if we could gain the roof of the building, or as to how we could come
+at those cell-like rooms under the eaves where it stood to reason our
+comrades were held.
+
+I fancied I had a scheme which could be worked, if so be the night
+was stormy; but I refrained from giving words to it at the time
+because Chris was ever ready to make sport of plans formed by another,
+therefore held my peace, letting him throw cold water as he would upon
+the proposition that we could do anything toward releasing Jeremy and
+Sam.
+
+On the following day our Weaver of Germantown, had again seemingly
+become indifferent to that which we would do, and held frequent
+interviews with Master Targe in the passageway, until we were becoming
+wearied of inaction.
+
+It may seem strange that after we had escaped such grave peril,
+there was even the lightest whisper of grumbling from us because we
+were forced to remain hived up in one room where we were seemingly in
+safety. Yet did this inaction so weigh upon me, that before eight and
+forty hours had passed I came almost to believe it would be better we
+went boldly out on the street, taking the chances of arrest, rather
+than stay there cooped up like chickens who were being fattened for the
+killing. So I said petulantly to this man who could be so friendly at
+times, and again appear so distant that one hesitated to speak to him,
+whereupon he replied gravely:
+
+“If you are to accomplish anything in this world, lad, whether it be
+playing the part of a spy, or engaging in what some might call a more
+honest pursuit, the first thing which you must learn is patience. He
+who tires quickly because of the sameness of his surroundings, or
+because of a treadmill-like existence, is not the one to climb high
+in whatsoever pursuit he follows. To steal from the Britishers their
+secrets, or to release two lads who are held under heavy guard as
+prisoners, are not simple matters, and he who expects that either one
+or the other can be done off-hand without expenditure of time, sets
+himself down as a simple.”
+
+As a matter of course that silenced me, and during the remainder of
+the day I strove earnestly to appear patient, as if it mattered little
+whether I remained there, or went abroad.
+
+One day passed after another, each a weary time of waiting for we knew
+not what. Again and again would young Chris insist that it was needless
+for us to be wasting the hours if we counted on making any attempt to
+aid our comrades, and to all of his complaint and reproaches, for he
+was not choice of words, this odd man gave no heed.
+
+There were, in fact, moments when you might have said he failed to hear
+the lad, even when young Chris was complaining the most loudly.
+
+Then on a certain day, however, after we had been cooped up in that
+small room so long that it seemed to me almost as if I had spent half
+my life there, the Weaver of Germantown said suddenly, as if the fact
+had but just been borne in upon him:
+
+“Now, lads, I believe the hour has come when you may make the venture.”
+
+“What venture?” young Chris asked sharply.
+
+“That of striving to be of assistance to our people who are fighting
+against the king.”
+
+“Do you mean that we may go out from here?” Timothy Bowers asked, and
+there was a joyous ring in his voice which told how great the relief,
+and how little he regarded the possible danger.
+
+“Since you have been cooped up here General Clinton has arrived to
+take command of the troops, and it is to-morrow that this carnival,
+which they call the Mischianza, is to be given. Now I propose that
+if you lads are willing to make the venture, you shall set off at
+nearabout midnight for Southwark, and there loiter around, each taking
+a different station, to learn what you may from the guests themselves.”
+
+“What?” young Chris cried in amazement. “Are we going to the carnival?
+We whom the lobster-backs will arrest on sight?”
+
+“Ay, that is my plan; but I am of the mind that you will not be
+arrested. As a matter of course there will be many servants around the
+grounds, and Master Targe has secured for you costumes which will
+prove an effective disguise. If you are sufficiently quick-witted, it
+should be a simple matter to mingle with the other attendants, waiting
+upon the guests whenever you are called. It is by no means certain you
+will gain valuable information, and yet I believe there is so great a
+possibility that we should take advantage of it. Are you willing to
+make the trial?”
+
+“Of course we are, sir,” Timothy Bowers replied gleefully. “To say
+nothing of having a chance to take part in the lobster-backs’ carnival,
+it will do me solid good to breathe the fresh air once more. There
+have been times since I came to this inn when it seemed that I would
+stifle, although there is no reason why I make complaint concerning
+the accommodations at the Jolly Tar, for he who is in danger of the
+gallows, as I count that we three are, should be easily satisfied while
+he is allowed to remain at liberty.”
+
+“But what about our comrades who are held prisoners in the work-house?”
+I asked sharply, thinking that the Weaver of Germantown had forgotten
+them entirely, whereupon he said severely, and in a tone which was much
+like that of reproof:
+
+“The imprisonment of two lads is but a trifling matter as compared with
+the needs of the Cause. Many a one must undergo imprisonment, or even
+give up his life, and thousands upon thousands suffer bitterly in order
+that we may accomplish that on which we have set our minds. I know to
+a certainty that up to the time of General Clinton’s arrival nothing
+had been done in the way of punishing your comrades. I suspect that the
+Britishers are waiting until you also can be captured. It is equally
+positive no move will be made immediately; surely not to-morrow during
+the carnival, and it may be that when the festival has come to an end
+we shall find time to look after those whom you would free.”
+
+And now it is, in order that you may the better understand what we lads
+did when we literally thrust our heads into the lion’s mouth, or to
+what purpose we went this way and that, I must go forward somewhat in
+my story, telling of what took place on the following day, even before
+I finish speaking of that which we did at the moment when the Weaver
+of Germantown set out plainly before us that we were in fact to act
+the part of spies, and, if taken while thus at work, there would be no
+question but that the gallows would be our final halting place in this
+world.
+
+Therefore I propose to set down what was done at this carnival, after
+which I will come back and explain how we went about our duties. In
+telling of the gaieties which the lobster-backs indulged in, I count
+to read from a letter Major Andre himself wrote to his friends in
+England, and which now lies plainly before me, it having been captured
+at Monmouth among some of the British camp equipment, though why it was
+he failed to send the missive I do not understand.
+
+This is what he wrote:
+
+“A grand regatta began the entertainment. It consisted of three
+divisions. In the first was the Ferret galley, having on board several
+general officers and a number of ladies. In the centre was the Hussar
+galley, with Sir William and Lord Howe, Sir Henry Clinton, the officers
+of their suite, and some ladies. The Cornwallis galley brought up the
+rear, having on board General Knyphausen and his suite, three British
+generals and a party of ladies. On each quarter of these galleys, and
+forming their division, were five flatboats, lined with green cloth
+and filled with ladies and gentlemen. In front of the whole were
+three flatboats with a band of music in each. Six barges rowed about
+each flank to keep off the swarm of boats that covered the river from
+side to side. The galleys were decked out with a variety of colors
+and streamers, and in each flatboat was displayed the flag of its own
+division.
+
+“In the stream opposite the centre of the city the _Fanny_, armed ship,
+magnificently decorated, was placed at anchor, and at some distance
+ahead lay his Majesty’s ship _Roebuck_, with the admiral’s flag hoisted
+at the foretop masthead. The transport ships, extending in line the
+whole length of the town, appeared with colors flying and crowded with
+spectators, as were also the openings of several wharves on shore,
+exhibiting the most picturesque and enlivening scene the eye could
+desire. The rendezvous was at Knight’s wharf at the northern extremity
+of the city. By half-past four the whole Company were embarked, and the
+signal being made by the _Vigilant’s_ manning ship, the three divisions
+rowed slowly down, preserving their proper intervals, and keeping time
+to the music that led the fleet.
+
+“Arrived between the _Fanny_ and the Market wharf, a signal was made
+from one of the boats ahead, and the whole lay upon their oars, while
+the music played ‘God save the King,’ and three cheers given for the
+vessels were returned from the multitude on shore. By this time the
+flood tide became too rapid for the galleys to advance; they were
+therefore quitted, and the party disposed of in different barges. This
+alteration broke in upon the order of procession; but was necessary
+to give sufficient time for displaying the entertainments that were
+prepared on shore.
+
+“The landing-place was at the Old Fort, a little to the southward of
+the town, fronting the building prepared for the reception of the
+company, about four hundred yards from the water by a gentle ascent.
+As soon as the general’s barge was seen to push from the shore, a
+salute of seventeen guns was fired from the _Roebuck_, and, after some
+interval, by the same number from the _Vigilant_. The company, as
+they disembarked, arranged themselves into a line of procession, and
+advanced through an avenue formed by two files of grenadiers, and a
+line of light horse supporting each file. This avenue led to a square
+lawn of two hundred and fifty yards on each side, lined with troops,
+and properly prepared for the exhibition of a tilt and tournament,
+according to the customs and ordinances of ancient chivalry. We
+proceeded through the centre of the square.
+
+“The music, consisting of all the bands of the army, moved in front.
+The managers, with favors of white and blue ribbons in their breasts,
+followed next in order. The general, admiral, and the rest of the
+company proceeded promiscuously.
+
+“In front appeared the building, bounding the view through a vista
+formed by two triumphal arches erected at proper intervals in a line
+with the landing-place. Two pavilions with rows of benches rising
+one above the other, and serving as the wings of the first triumphal
+arch, received the ladies, while the gentlemen arranged themselves in
+convenient order on each side. On the front seat of each pavilion were
+placed seven of the principal young ladies of the country, dressed in
+Turkish habits and wearing in their turbans the favors with which they
+meant to reward the several knights who were to contend in their honor.
+These arrangements were scarce made, when the sound of trumpets was
+heard in the distance, and a band of knights, dressed in ancient habits
+of white and red silk, and mounted on gray horses richly caparisoned
+in trappings of the same colors, entered the lists, attended by their
+esquires on foot, in suitable apparel.”
+
+Now then, in this letter of Major Andre’s, he writes many pages
+concerning what they did when the knights rode into the field and
+fought with lances, and blunt swords, and all that sort of thing,
+which it is not necessary I set down. It is this last which is most
+important, for in it did young Chris, Timothy and I figure in great
+shape, according to our own belief:
+
+Here is the remainder of General Andre’s letter:
+
+“The company were regaled with tea, lemonade, and other cooling liquors
+when they entered the house. On the same floor with the ball-room were
+four drawing-rooms, with sideboards of refreshments. Dancing continued
+until ten o’clock, when the windows were thrown open and the display
+of fireworks began. At twelve o’clock supper was announced, and large
+folding doors, hitherto artfully concealed, being suddenly thrown
+open, discovered a magnificent saloon with three alcoves on each side
+which served as sideboards. Fifty-six large pier glasses, ornamented
+with green silk artificial flowers and ribbons; one hundred branches
+with three lights in each, trimmed in the same manner as the mirrors;
+eighteen lustres, each with twenty-four lights, suspended from the
+ceiling, and ornamented as the branches; three hundred wax tapers
+disposed along the supper table; four hundred and thirty covers, twelve
+hundred dishes, twenty-four black slaves in Oriental dresses, with
+silver collars and bracelets, ranged in two lines, and bending to the
+ground as the general and admiral approached the saloon. Then came the
+drinking of healths, and the toasts, and after supper the dancing was
+continued until four o’clock.”
+
+That letter gives a pretty good account of the entertainment, so I have
+been told. But we three lads who were at the risk of our lives, saw
+very little of what was going on, because we were chiefly among the
+servants, save when called upon by the gentlemen or ladies to bring
+them this or that in the way of refreshments.
+
+You must not suppose that we were among the “twenty-four black slaves
+in Oriental dresses,” for our station was not so high. However it had
+been brought about, I know not; but certain it is that the innkeeper
+of the Jolly Tar had provided us with costumes such as the ordinary
+servant wore, and we were told how we should present ourselves at
+Master Wharton’s mansion in order to be admitted.
+
+You may say that a person who is telling a story has no right to go
+ahead in the narrative in order to describe something which happened
+in the future; but I have striven several times to relate it in a
+different fashion, failing utterly, therefore must I do as I have
+and let you put it down to the truth, which is, that I am but a poor
+apology for a story-teller.
+
+Now let me hark back to that room in the Jolly Tar inn where we three
+lads were gathered with the Weaver of Germantown, when he astounded us
+by announcing that if we were willing to take the chances, then might
+we go to this carnival of the lobster-backs.
+
+We all knew full well where was Master Wharton’s country house at
+Southwark, and were told that when midnight was come, we must, having
+made up in parcels the dresses which we were to wear for the occasion,
+set off, and, if possible, conceal ourselves nearabout the mansion.
+
+Then at daylight we were to put on our disguises, which I may say here
+consisted simply of what I fancied was a Turkish style of dress, made
+of some green and black stuff that completely enveloped the body, being
+brought up tightly around each ankle, forming thereby a most comical
+kind of trousers and tunic all in one piece.
+
+As a matter of course, the clothing would not serve to hide our faces,
+and therein the danger lay.
+
+If so be we did not come upon any who were acquainted with us, and
+there was little chance of such an unfortunate happening save in the
+case of those officers who lodged with my mother, then were we safe in
+embarking upon the venture.
+
+We were to present ourselves boldly at the rear of the house, after
+having put on our odd clothing, and from that on it would be the duty
+of Master Wharton’s upper servants, or the master of ceremonies, to
+direct us to what we should do.
+
+The only matter of which we were absolutely positive was, that in event
+of our being discovered, then was death almost certain, for there could
+be no question but that we had gone there as spies, and would be dealt
+with accordingly.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX
+
+ON DUTY
+
+
+It is not needed that I should set down all we said during this night
+before the carnival, when we were listening intently, as you may
+well suppose, to the advice which the Weaver of Germantown gave us
+concerning our behavior.
+
+I dare venture to say there was no desire for slumber on the part of
+any of our company. I know for fact that I could not have closed my
+eyes in sleep even though life had depended upon it, for every now and
+then a cold chill of fear would run down my spine as I realized what
+would be the result if I came full upon some one of those officers who
+lodged with my mother.
+
+I do not hesitate to say I was given sadly to timorousness during that
+time, and if I ever come across a lad who claims to me that he can
+venture upon a task which may result in his death, without feeling
+certain fear and having many forebodings, then I shall say that he is
+either devoid of all feeling, or telling that which is absolutely a lie.
+
+When midnight had come we were made aware of the fact by Master Targe
+entering the room without the ceremony of knocking, and having with him
+three small parcels, one of which he handed to each of us lads.
+
+Then without a word, and in a grave and solemn manner which called up
+all my fears once more, the Weaver of Germantown clasped each of us by
+the hand, and Master Targe beckoned for us to follow him.
+
+This we did, leaving the building by a rear door, and when we were come
+to the gateway the innkeeper said, speaking curtly as if we had given
+him some cause for offence:
+
+“You know as well as I how to find the place where your work is to be
+done. Remember that if things go wrong, and you should be persuaded to
+confess how you gained admission to the grounds, or how you came in
+possession of the clothes which you carry, great trouble would not only
+come upon me; but you might involve in disaster those who are working
+hardest in favor of the Cause--those who are able to do our people the
+greatest amount of good. Now get on, lads; bear in mind that you must
+be cautious; that you are holding your lives in your hands; but strive
+not to let such fact appear on your faces.”
+
+It seemed to me like a sorry send-off, much as if Master Targe had
+little hope we would return, and I have no doubt that both Chris and
+Timothy were affected by his words, as was I.
+
+Instead of speaking when we started down the street, both the lads
+remained silent, whereupon I fancied they were doing much the same as
+I, that is to say, turning over the many, many chances against us in
+the hope of finding therein some little ray of hope.
+
+To tell the truth, I had not the slightest idea that we could present
+ourselves as servants and carry off the part without coming to grief.
+In the first place we knew nothing whatsoever concerning such duties as
+would be demanded of us, and I said to myself that if I was required
+to serve one of the guests with the least article of refreshment, I
+would have no idea as to how it should be done in the manner which the
+lobster-backs were accustomed to from those who served them.
+
+There was little or no danger that we would be overhauled on the street
+while making our way to Southwark. It seemed as if the lobster-backs,
+from general to private, were devoting all their time and energies to
+making ready for this foolish exhibition of themselves, for I could
+look upon the carnival affair as little better than folly.
+
+The streets were seemingly deserted. We traversed square after square
+without meeting a single person. Never before since General Howe came
+into our city of Philadelphia had I ventured out nearabout nine o’clock
+or after, without coming upon one or more squads of red-coats who were
+patrolling the streets to see that we rebels kept under cover.
+
+As the moments passed and we met with no one to oppose our progress, I
+grew bolder, and for the first time since leaving the Jolly Tar inn,
+ventured to speak.
+
+“We might have waited until morning, and taken matters more leisurely,”
+I said with a laugh which had in it little or no mirth. “As matters
+stand, we must hide ourselves somewhere in the shrubbery, according to
+directions given by the Weaver of Germantown, and I am thinking the
+minutes will pass slowly, for it can be no less than six or seven hours
+we must remain there under cover.”
+
+“It’s all of the same piece of cloth,” Timothy added cheerily, and
+verily that lad was a comrade after my own heart. “It is better we
+remain hidden six or seven hours, than that we take what you might be
+pleased to call our ease at the Jolly Tar, and then set off to find
+ourselves overhauled by the watch, who, seeing these clothes of green
+and black, which most like are after the same fashion as those worn by
+Master Wharton’s servants, would soon come to understand that a plot of
+some kind was on foot.”
+
+There is no good reason why I should use overly many words in telling
+what we did on this night, for after we were come on duty, seemingly
+being the most attentive of Master Wharton’s servants, happenings came
+so thick and fast, and withal so exciting, that to set down our words
+while we were walking leisurely toward Southwark, or while we were in
+hiding, would be much like a waste of time.
+
+Had we been so disposed, it would have been a simple matter for us to
+have gained Master Wharton’s house in considerably less than half an
+hour. As it was we took our time, seeing no lobster-backs to interfere
+with us, and mayhap spent a full hour, when we were come where it was
+necessary to search for a hiding place.
+
+This we had little difficulty in finding close by the rear of the yard,
+where grew a lot of bushes so thickly that an hundred or more lads
+might have found among them safe cover.
+
+We three lost no time selecting a spot in which to keep our long vigil,
+and then settled down with whatsoever of patience we could assume.
+
+I had declared that we must not indulge in conversation while near
+Master Wharton’s house, and in this matter Timothy fully agreed with me.
+
+It would have pleased young Chris better if he could have spent the
+time talking on this subject or on that, for the lad loved dearly to
+wag his tongue; but with Tim and me both setting our faces against
+anything of the kind, he could not well do other than follow our
+example.
+
+Surely the remainder of that night passed slowly and was wearisome.
+Mayhap if there had been something to fear the minutes would have sped
+more swiftly; but we felt perfectly secure while remaining among the
+bushes, and when the day finally broke it seemed to me as if we had
+been crouching there a full week.
+
+After the sun rose we put on our odd garments, not without considerable
+difficulty, because it was a puzzle indeed to know how they should be
+worn; but we finally succeeded in arraying ourselves in fairly good
+fashion, and then came the question of when we should begin our duties.
+
+Young Chris would have gone directly to the house as soon as any of
+the inmates were astir; but I insisted that we wait until a throng had
+gathered, otherwise were we in more danger of detection. Therefore it
+was we stayed in hiding until nearabout eleven o’clock of the forenoon.
+
+From daybreak until that hour, tradespeople, servants, soldiers with
+missives from their superior officers to whoever was acting as master
+of ceremonies, and, in fact, a host of visitors, came and went until,
+as I have said, within an hour of noon I proposed that we make the
+venture.
+
+“You shall lead the way,” Timothy whispered, pushing me on in advance,
+“and neither young Chris nor I will open our mouths save to echo
+whatever you may say if we are questioned.”
+
+Now when we came through a light gateway which marked the rearmost
+limit of the servants’ quarters, I fully expected that we would be
+brought up with a round turn and asked what was our purpose in being
+there. But, much to my surprise, and greatly to my relief of mind, no
+one seemingly gave any heed whatsoever to us.
+
+We went on through what might be called the rear yard, until we were
+come to the outbuildings where were an hundred or more cooks all busily
+engaged preparing for the evening’s festivities, and had hardly more
+than made our appearance before some one of the workers called us lazy
+fellows, chiding us because we were loitering when there was so much to
+be done.
+
+Straightway one who appeared to be in authority set us about this thing
+or that, until we three were working as earnestly as if our whole
+hearts were set upon making of the carnival a success.
+
+I hardly know what Timothy and young Chris did during the remainder of
+this day. As for myself, I was not allowed to spend an idle moment.
+Never one there cast a look of suspicion toward me, and it seemed as if
+all hands were doing their best to keep me busily employed.
+
+I ran here with one thing, and there with another; was ordered into the
+house to carry chairs to the lawn, was sent on to the lawn to stretch
+this bit of canvas or arrange that group of flags, until before the
+afternoon was half spent I was so weary with work that I could hardly
+walk.
+
+What I did or did not do matters little to you, for, since I have
+already set down what was done at this carnival, it is as well if I
+come at once into the more adventurous part of the tale; first making
+it plain, however, that when the people were gathered for the eating,
+I had nothing to do save bring from the outbuildings food which I
+passed to those gaily-dressed servants who waited upon the guests.
+
+The greater portion of my labors, when the feast was at an end,
+consisted in carrying refreshments here and there about the grounds as
+I was ordered by this lobster-back or that.
+
+I even served Major Simcoe himself, who had often visited my mother’s
+house when he came to see his friends who were lodging there, without
+his giving any evidence that he suspected I was other than one of
+Master Wharton’s servants.
+
+I could see that young Chris and Timothy were doing much as was I,
+for I met them now and then as they scurried to and fro between the
+shrubbery and the sideboards, for those officers of the king’s were not
+long content if they could not have something with which to wet their
+throats, and before the evening was well begun there were no less than
+twenty who had best have been taken away where the ladies could not see
+their foolish movements.
+
+It was after all that folly of fighting on horseback with lances and
+swords had come to an end, and the feast was well-nigh over, that I
+waited upon Major Simcoe.
+
+He had with him three other officers of high rank, as I fancied from
+their uniforms, who were discussing earnestly, while they walked from
+the house to where seats had been placed among the shrubbery, something
+which was seemingly of importance to themselves.
+
+I put myself in their way, hoping to be called upon for service. Up
+to this time I had heard nothing save idle chatter, and it would have
+disappointed me woefully had I gone away from that carnival without
+having anything of great weight to impart to the Weaver of Germantown.
+
+If Major Simcoe had been eager to do me a great favor, he could not
+have gone about it in a manner that would have pleased me better.
+
+As I came up, seemingly loitering rather than waiting to be bidden
+for service, he called out in a tone much as he might have used in
+speaking to his dog, that I was to bring wine for himself and the other
+gentlemen to such and such a place which he pointed out.
+
+Never was a command obeyed more quickly that day I dare venture to say,
+than this one of Major Simcoe’s. I felt positive the men were talking
+of such affairs as it would please the Weaver of Germantown to hear,
+therefore ran at full speed both going and coming, that I might hear
+all which was said, and, as the matter turned, I was not disappointed.
+
+Fortunately for me was it that I chanced to be the one who overheard
+that most important of information, for in later days it brought me
+recognition from those in the American army whom I most revered.
+
+When I served the gentlemen they seemingly gave no heed to me; it was
+as if I had been no more than a stick or a stone.
+
+They began drinking their wine, and it was my duty as a servant that
+I stand nearby as if awaiting further orders, or to take away the
+glasses, which of course I did, when came certain words which caused me
+to prick up my ears to such an extent that if the lobster-backs had not
+been so intent upon their conversation, they must have suspected from
+the expression on my face that I was something more than an ordinary
+attendant.
+
+Major Simcoe began the conversation, or, rather, continued it by saying:
+
+“This Lafayette most like believes he can effect something by taking
+post at Barren Hill. Why he should have left Valley Forge I fail to
+understand, save it may be that the rag-tag and bobtail are about to
+come out from their dens.”
+
+“It is well the ragamuffin crowd start soon,” one of the officers said
+with a coarse laugh, “else are they like to be disagreeably surprised.
+I have no real complaint to make against our commanding officers, save
+that they have set the morrow after an entertainment of this kind for
+an important move.”
+
+The third officer added with a laugh:
+
+“Fancy turning out when one has hardly turned in, to march from here to
+Germantown, if not further.”
+
+“It will be further than Germantown according to my orders,” Major
+Simcoe added quickly. “My force has been drafted to General Gray’s
+division, and we are to make no halt nearer than three miles from
+Barren Hill. I fancy we are like to start immediately the festivities
+have been brought to an end here, if not before.”
+
+I cannot well set down the conversation from that point exactly as
+it took place; but this was what I learned from the discussion which
+became heated after the gentlemen had partaken generously of wine.
+
+That General Lafayette had left Valley Forge was news to me, and I felt
+quite positive the Weaver of Germantown was also ignorant regarding
+it. I knew, however, from what these lobster-backs said, that he had
+halted at Barren Hill, and I made no question but that this intended
+movement of the Britishers was meant as an attack upon the gallant
+young Frenchman who had come overseas to lend his aid to us of the
+colonies.
+
+It appeared from the conversation, as I have already said, that on
+the following morning General Grant of the Britishers, assisted by
+Sir William Erskine, would set out from Philadelphia, marching up the
+Schuylkill; but how far none of the gentlemen who were talking appeared
+to know.
+
+A second force under General Gray, of which Major Simcoe had spoken,
+was to advance until arriving within three miles of General Lafayette’s
+position.
+
+Then was to come a third detachment under Sir Henry Clinton himself,
+which would pass through Germantown up to Chestnut Hill, and from there
+on as might be determined.
+
+Now all this was to be done on the following morning, and it seemed to
+me of the greatest importance that I should get word to the Weaver of
+Germantown without delay, for it was then late in the evening, and he
+who could gain Valley Forge before the morrow’s dawning must needs be
+well mounted.
+
+Unless Master Targe could provide horses, we had no means of making
+our way up the Schuylkill save by boat as far as the falls, and thence
+on foot, which would give the Britishers ample time to carry out their
+plans for surprising General Lafayette, before we could get word to his
+ears.
+
+It seemed to me necessary I should leave the place at once, and make
+all speed toward the Jolly Tar inn. In fact, I was burning to get away
+from those three officers who were taking more of wine than was good
+for them, and who demanded that I bring this or bring that until I was
+well-nigh distracted.
+
+Having gone to the house at least the fourth time for more in the
+way of refreshment, and chancing to come upon another fellow who was
+dressed in similar fashion to me, I gave him the bottle which I had
+just gotten from the kitchen, ordering him, as if I had the right, to
+carry it out to Major Simcoe and attend him and his companions until
+they should no longer require any service.
+
+Fortunate indeed was it for me that this fellow whom I had lighted upon
+by chance was no regular servant of the house, otherwise would he have
+questioned my authority.
+
+As it was, however, being most like someone who lived nearby and had
+been hired for that occasion only, he meekly did my bidding, and then
+was I again fortunate in coming full upon Timothy Bowers, who at the
+moment appeared to have no particular service to perform.
+
+Leading him out of doors where I could make certain no one might
+overhear me, I told the lad that I had heard such information as
+seemingly made it necessary for us to seek out the Weaver of Germantown.
+
+When he would have asked what it was I had learned, I put him off by
+saying there was no time in which to repeat the words; but begged that
+he with me strive to find young Chris, so we three together might make
+some move toward getting away without arousing suspicion.
+
+No less than ten minutes were spent in finding the baker’s son, for
+both Timothy and I were forced now and then to cease the search in
+order to wait upon some impatient guest who demanded our services; but
+finally we three were come together near the rear of the house, where
+none save the upper servants might know we were neglecting our duties.
+
+I had just began to explain to young Chris why I believed we should
+run the risk of leaving Master Wharton’s grounds without delay, when
+suddenly from the direction of the city came the long alarm roll, as a
+glare of light burst up from half a dozen sections at the same instant.
+
+My heart came into my throat, so to speak, for there could be but one
+explanation for all this.
+
+Our army of rag-tag and bobtail, as the lobster-backs were pleased to
+call the “rebels,” had made an attack, and now was come the time, so
+I said to myself, when the Britishers would find out of what metal we
+were made.
+
+I was not the only one who believed that the American army had at last
+come out from its hole, as Major Simcoe said in derision, for every
+lobster-back at the carnival was seized with what might well be called
+a panic.
+
+There were hurryings to and fro, and shouts for the privates who were
+on guard at every part of the grounds; cries from one to another while
+the half-intoxicated lobster-backs tried to come together, as if
+believing it was necessary to defend themselves.
+
+In fact, confusion reigned, and all this time could we see in the
+direction, as it appeared to me, nearabout Chestnut and High streets,
+at what I judged were the outposts, flashes of light as if the
+buildings were in flames.
+
+It is impossible for me to give a very clear account of just what I
+did see and hear at the time, for I was so excited, so wrought up in
+the hope, and the belief, that at last our people were making a bold
+attack, I was more like one in a fever than a lad who has been engaged
+in a service which requires that he shall keep his head steady.
+
+“Our people have made an attack upon the lobster-backs at last!”
+young Chris cried, clutching my arm, and on the instant I clapped my
+hand over his mouth, for there were servants standing nearby who,
+overhearing his words, would understand that we were not there by
+right, and mayhap we might be taken prisoners even at the very moment
+of what seemed to be our triumph.
+
+It was Timothy Bowers who gathered his scattered wits more quickly than
+any of us three, and coming so close to Chris and me that his face
+almost touched ours, he said excitedly:
+
+“There is no question whatsoever but that our people are making
+an attack, and it stands us in hand to get out of here as soon as
+may be. Perchance the opportunity will come when we can be of more
+assistance to the Cause than idling around here with a party of drunken
+Britishers.”
+
+Whether we might be of assistance or not, I understood full well that
+this was the moment when we must make our escape from Master Wharton’s
+house, otherwise we might find it difficult to explain our sudden going.
+
+As the confusion increased, the officers running to and fro giving
+orders to the guards, and at the same time striving to prevent the
+ladies from understanding that danger threatened, no one was near
+at hand to give much heed to us, therefore it was I said quickly,
+stripping off the foolish garments I wore without making any attempt
+to undo the fastenings properly:
+
+“Get out of these fanciful rags as quickly as may be, and follow me!”
+
+Even as I spoke had I torn from my person all that regalia of the
+carnival, and started at full speed in as direct a line as possible for
+the flames which I could see shooting up toward the sky, as it appeared
+to me, in almost every direction for a distance of four or five squares.
+
+As a matter of course Timothy and young Chris followed close at my
+heels, and, fortunately for us, those of the lobster-backs who were
+setting out were too much excited, too thoroughly overcome by the
+copious draughts of wine they had drank, to give any heed whatsoever to
+matters save such as concerned their precious selves.
+
+Verily I believe at that moment every blessed one of the king’s gang
+fancied the moment had come when he must stand up against our rag-tag
+and bobtail, and battle for his life.
+
+Never before nor since have I been so excited and exultant as when I
+ran with all swiftness, expecting to find the Britishers drawn up in
+battle array, as indeed we did see them later, and believing that now
+was come the time when we of Philadelphia might pay back in the same
+coin we had received, some of that debt owed to those who made up the
+king’s army.
+
+We gave no heed to that which was immediately before us; but rather
+kept our eyes fixed upon those long tongues of flame darting
+heavenward, which to us were tokens of greatest hope.
+
+When we were come well toward Walnut and Front streets, I was suddenly
+seized by some person who darted from out the shadow of the buildings
+nearby, and brought to a standstill so suddenly, that but for the grip
+of the stranger upon my coat I should have fallen to the ground.
+
+For an instant, I believed, and with good reason, that it was one of
+the lobster-backs, who, having learned what we had ventured upon that
+day, was making a capture on his own account.
+
+I would have cried out to warn my comrades; but they, so swift was
+their pace, came full upon me, staggering from the impact as our bodies
+met, and at the same instant I got a fair view of him who held me.
+
+Then all my fear was changed to rejoicing, for it was none other than
+the Weaver of Germantown who had thus made me prisoner.
+
+“What is it? What is it?” I asked excitedly. “Have our people made an
+attack?”
+
+“I am inclined to believe it is nothing more than a feint; but for
+what purpose I fail to understand. However, lads, it has come to us in
+a good moment, and it would seem that Providence is on our side, else
+I would not have met you. When the first alarm was given I set off to
+seek you, and lo and behold you come into my very arms, as it were. Now
+is the time when we may accomplish that which a twelve-hours ago seemed
+well-nigh impossible.”
+
+“Accomplish what?” young Chris cried excitedly. “Is it true that we may
+be able to help our army?”
+
+But for his haste and excitement I believe the Weaver of Germantown
+would have laughed aloud, and with good reason, at the idea of Chris’s
+that we lads might help those brave fellows who, perhaps, had come down
+from Valley Forge.
+
+However, the minutes were too precious to admit of anything in the way
+of levity, and he brought me to a sense of the situation with the same
+suddenness that one who is heated receives a shock when he plunges into
+cold water, for he said sharply and yet in a guarded tone:
+
+“Now, if ever, is the moment when we may be able to help those lads who
+are imprisoned. The Britishers are fearing for their own safety. Every
+man who wears a red coat, save those who are on guard in different
+parts of the city, and very like many of them, will rush immediately to
+the outposts, believing an attack is imminent. If so be we are inclined
+to take many chances, I am of the mind that it will be possible to do
+very much toward showing your comrades we have not forgotten them.”
+
+It was like laying a hot iron on a fresh wound, these words of his, so
+far as I was concerned, for on the instant I was aflame, and it seemed
+to me there was nothing, howsoever venturesome, I would not dare upon
+just at that moment.
+
+Instead of stopping to make any explanation, or lay any plans, the
+Weaver of Germantown, pulling me sharply around by the arm, said in a
+tone of command:
+
+“Now lead the way, lad, to that corner of the work-house wall which you
+are able to scale, and lose no time about it.”
+
+He need not have added these last words, for with the possibility in my
+mind that I might take part in the freeing of Jeremy and Sam, nothing
+short of strength greater than mine could have prevented my going
+forward at the best pace of which I was capable, and there is little
+need for me to say that both young Chris and Timothy were equally eager
+to carry out this attempt, if so be it might be made.
+
+It seemed to me I had never before moved so sluggishly; my desire was
+so far in excess of ability, that it was as if my feet were glued to
+the streets, and yet I dare say never before had I run so swiftly.
+
+The confusion roundabout us increased rather than diminished. Here,
+there, and everywhere, I might say, could be heard the tramp of feet
+as the lobster-backs were being rushed to the scene of apparent
+danger, and we might have boldly proclaimed that we were the lads whom
+General Howe was eager to hold as prisoners, without anyone giving the
+slightest heed to us.
+
+Excited though I was, and reaching out in my mind so eagerly toward
+those imprisoned comrades of ours, I could hardly repress a smile and a
+certain desire to give vent to cheers, as I saw that the lobster-backs,
+although outnumbering by three to one our so-called rag-tag and bobtail
+of an army, were thoroughly alarmed now that there seemed a possibility
+they might be called upon to stand face to face with them.
+
+It had been the boast of all those red-coated officers whom I had heard
+talking, that their one aim was to come up with General Washington’s
+imitation army in order to show what British regulars could do, and now
+the opportunity was seemingly theirs, they were overwhelmed with fear.
+
+One might almost fancy that the braggarts were trembling, despite the
+Dutch courage they had imbibed during the evening, as they ran here
+and there, some of them aimlessly as it seemed to me; but all incited
+by the same thought, that those poor wretches who had starved and
+been half-frozen at Valley Forge during the winter, were come to make
+reprisals.
+
+I dare venture to say that as I led the way to the work-house adjoining
+the prison, I took the most direct course possible, never deviating so
+much as one yard from a straight line, save, as a matter of course,
+where the buildings forced us to make a detour here and there. Across
+yards, down alleys, and whichever way I knew to be the nearest, for all
+this part of the city was as familiar to me, and to my comrades who
+were following, as was any room in our homes, we ran at our best speed.
+
+When, finally, we were come to that place at the wall of which I had
+told the Weaver of Germantown, the flames were yet soaring skyward,
+although the tumult in the streets had decreased to a certain extent
+because the hurrying lobster-backs were already out of earshot.
+
+Never a living being, inside or outside the prison or the work-house,
+was to be seen.
+
+There were lights in the upper part of the building where we had been
+told Jeremy and Sam were held prisoners; but no token of life other
+than that could we see or hear.
+
+“Now is the time when one of you lads must make the venture in order
+to learn whether the rest of us can safely follow,” the Weaver of
+Germantown whispered hurriedly. “Whosoever is most familiar with the
+wall, and the yard inside, shall go ahead, and if he comes not into
+danger, then will the rest follow. If peradventure he finds himself
+in the clutches of a guard, then must he give the alarm by screaming
+loudly, and we shall have failed even to the extent of giving the
+lobster-backs a third prisoner.”
+
+[Illustration: SCALING THE JAIL WALL.]
+
+If he had other to say, I did not wait to hear it. Knowing full well
+how I could scale that stone wall, I started upward, giving no heed
+that the crumbling fragments of stone tore the skin from my hands until
+they were bleeding.
+
+Having come to the top, I was too greatly excited to look down in order
+to make certain whether the coast was clear; but immediately allowed
+myself to drop inside, and not until then did I wait to learn whether I
+might have given an alarm.
+
+Save for the distant hum where the lobster-backs were gathering, I
+heard nothing. So far as any token of life was concerned, the building
+which served General Howe as an additional prison for us rebels, might
+have been tenantless; but, and this question came into my mind almost
+on the instant that I looked around me and learned that there were no
+guards near at hand, how might we come at the prisoners even though we
+were inside the walls?
+
+If that which had been learned was true, they were confined in the
+upper story, and unless peradventure we were bold enough to make our
+way directly up the stairs through the main door, then I saw no way of
+effecting our purpose.
+
+Even while I stood gazing with dismay at the gloomy building, and
+wondering in which part of it our comrades were confined, something
+pliable struck me a sharp blow on the arm, and, turning quickly,
+alarmed, I saw dangling from the top of the wall a thin rope.
+
+Afterward, when we had finished this adventure, I learned that the
+Weaver of Germantown had some time before counted on making the attempt
+of gaining the work-house yard in the same manner which we were now
+doing, and began his preparations by having prepared for him two coils
+of thin, stout rope which he could carry readily concealed about his
+person.
+
+It was not needed anyone should tell me what to do when I saw that
+length of line dangling from the top of the wall, swaying to and fro
+like a writhing serpent.
+
+On the instant I laid hold of it, placing my feet against the
+stone-work, for I understood full well that those who were on the other
+side would use this to aid them in scaling the wall.
+
+I had hardly put my weight upon the rope when it was pulled violently,
+and I forced to exert all my strength in order to hold it steady.
+
+Then I saw a figure above, which I knew to be none other than the
+Weaver of Germantown, and when he had come down to stand beside me,
+young Chris followed. A few seconds later Timothy Bowers did the same,
+and we four were standing within the shadow of the wall, turning our
+faces mutely toward the man on whom we relied for instruction.
+
+“One of you will remain here in order to hold steady this rope,
+and help whosoever may come out, to scale the wall,” the Weaver of
+Germantown whispered cautiously; but so that we all might hear the
+words. “Another will stand by the main door to give warning if any
+approach from the street, while the third is to follow me.”
+
+“And how do you count on gaining entrance to the work-house?” I asked
+in surprise, whereupon he replied in a matter-of-fact tone, as if
+it was a simple matter thus to venture where, in his case at least,
+capture meant death:
+
+“We shall never again have such an opportunity as this. I am counting
+that all those who were left on guard have gone out into the street
+to learn the reason for the alarm, or are in the prison building.
+Therefore is it in my mind to walk boldly inside. If peradventure we
+come upon the enemy, then it will be a case of endeavoring to the
+utmost to make our escape, and, failing, yield ourselves as prisoners,
+with the knowledge that we were taken in a good cause, for surely he
+who fails while trying to aid a friend cannot charge himself with
+foolhardiness.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X
+
+IN THE LION’S MOUTH
+
+
+During all this time of excitement, which began with the seeming attack
+upon the British lines, I had entirely forgotten that information which
+I gathered at the carnival.
+
+Now, however, when we were about to venture into the lion’s mouth, as
+you might say, it came upon me like a flash, and with it the belief
+that I should immediately tell the Weaver of Germantown what I had
+heard; but yet, while the words were trembling on my lips, I held my
+peace.
+
+At the same instant there came to me the thought that if peradventure
+this man believed the information of such great moment that our people
+at Valley Forge should hear of it without delay, he might, instead of
+going on with this attempt to aid our imprisoned comrades, consider it
+his duty to turn about and lose no time in reaching the American lines.
+
+Therefore it was I showed myself very nearly a traitor to the Cause,
+for the imprisonment, or even the life, of my two comrades might be
+as nothing compared with the possible advantage to the colonies which
+would come with the repeating of those words I had overhead.
+
+When it was all over, and I had time to think calmly of my course,
+I gave to myself no little blame for not having told the Weaver of
+Germantown, when we first met him, all that I heard. However, I did
+not, and, fortunately, as it turned out, no particular harm was done.
+
+You can well fancy that I did not loiter in the yard speculating upon
+these things, for the Weaver of Germantown had given us no opportunity
+for idling. That which I have set down concerning what I ought to have
+done came into my mind like a flash, and as a flash dies out, so did
+that go from me until, even though it might be called much the same as
+treason, I gave no further heed to the matter.
+
+And now that which I have to tell sounds at this day, even in my own
+ears, much like a fanciful tale rather than a statement of fact; but
+yet there was good reason why our adventure proved to be a simple one.
+
+The Britishers were frightened well-nigh out of their wits, and instead
+of thinking that they must care for the prisoners, seemingly gave no
+heed to anything save the safety of their own precious bodies.
+
+We left Timothy Bowers on guard at the rope with orders to keep his
+ears wide open for the sound of approaching footsteps. Then, when
+we were come to the main entrance of the building, the Weaver of
+Germantown turned to young Chris, taking him firmly by the shoulders as
+if to make the lad understand that the command which he was giving must
+be obeyed without a question, and whispered sharply:
+
+“You are to stand here, lad, until either we return, or you have good
+proof of our having been taken prisoners. Keep your wits well about
+you. At the first token that any approaches, either from the prison
+side or the street, open this door and cry out at the full strength
+of your lungs, after which it shall be your purpose to save yourself
+by going over the wall with the aid of the rope, or in whatsoever way
+seems best at the moment.”
+
+Then he opened the door, which strangely enough had been left
+unfastened, and walked inside as if simply visiting a friend, I
+following him as can well be fancied, keeping so close to his heels
+that he could not have taken a step backward without treading on my
+toes.
+
+The passageways were lighted by candles, and I saw on every side
+doors which were closed, but evidently led into those rooms serving
+as guard-houses for the lobster-backs who had infringed some of his
+majesty’s rules regarding the conduct of soldiers who wore red coats.
+
+There was little time, however, for me to give heed to the immediate
+surroundings. The Weaver of Germantown continued straight on up the
+stairs as if he knew exactly where it was needed he should go, and,
+having gained the second story without hearing or seeing any sign of
+life, began trying those doors which led to the rooms at the rear
+of the building, at the same time speaking through the keyholes
+sufficiently loud for the inmates to hear:
+
+“If the lads who are Minute Boys be confined here, let them give some
+token.”
+
+Three times was this repeated at these several doors, and each instant
+I stood trembling in my shoes, expecting that from below, or out of one
+of the many rooms, would appear the lobster-back whom one might suppose
+had remained on guard; and then came from the inside of the third
+apartment a voice which I knew to be Jeremy’s:
+
+“Have our people taken the city?”
+
+Instead of making reply to this question, the Weaver of Germantown set
+his shoulder against the door, motioning for me to do the same, and
+then it was that I saw the man exert an amount of strength which seems
+almost incredible.
+
+At the second attempt he shattered the barrier, carrying away lock
+and bolt, as a matter of course, and making so much of a tumult, that
+if there had been any lobster-back inside the building he must have
+understood what was going on.
+
+No one appeared to oppose us; no word was heard from the lower story,
+or from any of the other rooms, when I, following the Weaver of
+Germantown, after the door was broken in, seized Jeremy around the
+neck, kissing him much as I might have kissed my mother; Sam meanwhile
+pressing closely, asking, as I dimly understood, a multitude of
+questions as to how we had come there and what was the meaning of the
+tumult abroad.
+
+The man who had served us such a good turn in thus coming at the
+prisoners, was not inclined to allow us to linger in the work-house,
+nor did I have any desire so to do.
+
+He literally shoved Jeremy and Sam, together with me, out into the
+passage, and then made his way down the stairs at a swift pace, while
+we followed, for to have loitered a single instant there would have
+been worse than folly.
+
+At each step we took toward freedom I believed we must of necessity
+come upon some of the enemy, for it did not seem possible, and even now
+appears most improbable, that we could have done all which we did.
+
+We came down the stairs into the main passage, out of the door at which
+young Chris was standing guard, and then, if you will believe me, the
+Weaver of Germantown went directly to the main gate, where he found
+free exit, for whosoever had been on guard and ran out when the alarm
+that the Americans were come had been given, did not take the trouble
+to fasten the barrier behind him.
+
+Instead of climbing over the wall by the rope, and thereby spending
+many precious moments, we might have marched directly in as if we were
+welcome visitors, gone about our business, and come out even as we did
+without a scratch and without hurrying.
+
+There was little need to summon Timothy, for, seeing us open the gate,
+he came quickly forward, and we six went out into the street free, even
+though we were in the midst of all that British army.
+
+We had released two of General Howe’s prisoners without turning a hair,
+and now it only remained that we should find some hiding place.
+
+As may be supposed, the Weaver of Germantown led us by the nearest
+course to the Jolly Tar inn, save when one of us lads suggested that
+we go through this alley or across that yard in order to avoid the
+possibility of coming upon some of the lobster-backs; and yet we need
+not have been afraid that they would be met, for every blessed one of
+those who had come from overseas to flog us into loving the king, was
+gathered nearby where it was supposed our American army was drawn up in
+line of battle.
+
+Even while we ran the rattle of musketry began, and if anything had
+been needed to strengthen my belief that a battle was near at hand,
+that would have been sufficient.
+
+I quickened my pace sufficiently to overtake the Weaver of Germantown,
+who was a short distance in advance of me, and, clutching him by the
+arm, asked if it were not better we should go where our people were
+doubtless making a brave effort to whip the enemy.
+
+But he said curtly, and as if he no longer had very much care regarding
+what was being done:
+
+“Even though we should approach directly to the line of battle which
+the Britishers have doubtless formed, it would be impossible to come
+at our people. The one duty just now is to ourselves, and we can only
+perform it by getting under cover.”
+
+Not until we were come to the Jolly Tar, and had reconnoitred by going
+to the rear of the building and looking through the windows to make
+certain there were no patrons inside, did we hear the fusillade from
+where the flames were shooting up.
+
+Then Master Targe opened the door to give us admittance, and his house
+looked just at that time as if it was barricaded, he having piled the
+furniture against the doors on the inside as if expecting an attack.
+
+The sounds of the battle continued; but before we were again in that
+room where I had first seen the Weaver of Germantown, the commotion
+died away, the flames subsided, and it was as if whatsoever had been
+begun was at an end.
+
+“Have our people been whipped?” Timothy asked in a tone of fear, as
+the door was closed behind us and Master Targe went down the stairs
+to put his tavern in a state of defence once more, and the Weaver of
+Germantown replied laughingly:
+
+“I am of the opinion they were not there to be beaten, lad. Our people
+knew full well of this carnival which was being held, and it is in
+my mind that some of the younger blood have taken advantage of the
+opportunity to give the Britishers a scare, in which verily they have
+succeeded.”
+
+It may be as well here for me to explain at once, and without waiting
+for that day when we learned the particulars, all that had occurred
+which was so greatly to the advantage of Jeremy and Sam.
+
+It appears that Colonel Allen McLane, who was of General Lafayette’s
+force that had come to Barren Hill, decided to break up the
+entertainment without very much of danger to himself or to his men,
+and, as has been seen, he succeeded most gloriously.
+
+With one hundred and fifty soldiers in four divisions, and supported by
+Clow’s dragoons, those brave fellows came, each carrying a camp-kettle
+filled with light wood on which pitch and tar had been smeared, down to
+the first line of British defences.
+
+There was set on fire the fuel which had been brought, and the men
+remained sufficiently long to make reply to the first volley which the
+frightened red-coats fired at random.
+
+It was only a prank, and verily our men, after their long time of
+suffering at Valley Forge, had earned the right to indulge in a little
+sport, more particularly when they could have the intense satisfaction
+of seeing all General Howe’s supposedly brave troops show the white
+feather as it had been displayed that night.
+
+It was all a bit of sport, as I have said, and yet nothing save a
+general attack of our people upon the enemy could have served Jeremy
+and Sam such a good turn. But even that opportunity would have been
+lost except for the Weaver of Germantown, who understood on the instant
+what might be done, and who was enabled, under Providence, to come upon
+us when he had little or no definite idea as to where we might be found.
+
+Whenever I am low-spirited, or inclined to believe that Fortune
+has dealt hardly with me, I look back upon that night, remembering
+what grew out of the prank which Colonel McLane played upon the
+lobster-backs, and then realize full well that howsoever far we are
+from deserving favors, there is above us all a loving care which,
+finally, if we give it the chance, leads us into the right way and to
+our own safety.
+
+As a matter of course, we had made no attempt at conversing one with
+another while making our way from the work-house to the inn; but once
+inside the building our tongues were unloosened, as Jeremy and Sam
+insisted upon our giving a detailed account of what had happened since
+they were taken prisoners.
+
+“It is you rather than we who should play the part of story-tellers,”
+I said, feeling so overjoyed at our wondrous success that it was with
+difficulty I could restrain from embracing each of the dear lads in
+turn, and thereby showing myself a veritable simple. “What we are
+burning to know is how you chanced to have fallen into the clutches of
+the lobster-backs, and allowed Skinny Baker to go free?”
+
+“It wasn’t with our permission that he went free,” Jeremy replied
+laughingly, and young Chris asked sharply, as if minded at this time of
+great joy to find serious fault with those whom we had rescued:
+
+“How then did it chance that the lobster-backs came upon you? Surely it
+must have been through some carelessness of your own.”
+
+“If anyone is to be blamed in the matter, it is you, Chris Ludwig!” Sam
+cried sharply. “We might have stayed there holding Skinny a prisoner
+until this time, save for that unruly tongue of yours.”
+
+“Me?” Chris cried in surprise and anger. “What did I have to do with
+it? I was at Valley Forge when you allowed yourselves to be taken.”
+
+“Ay, that you were; but before going you told Mark Duren that we were
+counting on raising a company of Minute Boys, and in your eagerness
+to get recruits, even went so far as to tell him of our rendezvous,
+explaining how he might make his way through the timbers to come at us.”
+
+“And why shouldn’t I tell him?” young Chris cried, growing yet more
+angry. “He is one who favors the Cause, and showed himself most willing
+to join us.”
+
+“When has he ever favored the Cause? You knew, or should have known,
+that he was a close comrade of Skinny Baker’s, and when that young
+Tory was missing, Mark went directly to Master Baker, reporting to him
+that which you had said. There is no need of further explanations,
+for even though Skinny’s father be a Tory, he is not a fool, and
+straightway, after hearing what Mark had to tell, he asked for a squad
+of lobster-backs to aid him. The first information we had that you were
+so incautious as to reveal our hiding place, was when Master Baker
+himself appeared, followed by two red-coats.”
+
+“Didn’t you hear them coming?” Timothy asked, and Jeremy replied sadly:
+
+“Ay, lad, we did, and believed it was Richard Salter and young Chris,
+therefore stood ready to welcome them, rather than taking heed to our
+defence. Even then, but for Skinny himself, we might have escaped,
+perhaps by leaping into the river; but the currish Tory threw himself
+in our way, and betwixt him and his father we were speedily made
+helpless.”
+
+On hearing this story I blamed myself even more than young Chris, for,
+knowing the lad as I did, it should have been my one aim to prevent
+him from going out while he was so excited over the matter of raising
+recruits for the Minute Boys. I ought to have known he would have done
+just the same foolish thing which he did, thus bringing Jeremy and Sam
+to grief.
+
+At almost any other time I would have read young Chris a lesson which
+he would not speedily have forgotten, because of what he had done; but
+at this moment, when our comrades were with us once more after having
+been literally plucked from out the lion’s mouth, my joy and relief was
+so great that I could not have found fault or spoken a harsh word to my
+bitterest enemy.
+
+I believed the others felt much as I did, and young Chris, who now
+understood what a serious injury he had done his friends, took refuge
+in what was very like a fit of sulks, throwing himself on the floor in
+one corner of the room as if he no longer desired to hold converse with
+us.
+
+During a full minute the silence was most painful, for we realized how
+greatly one of our Minute Boys had sinned against the Cause, and yet no
+lad felt inclined to say aught concerning his crime.
+
+It was during this time of silence that again I remembered what had
+been overheard during my service as servant at the carnival, and
+straightway I repeated, so far as was possible, exactly the words which
+I heard from the lobster-backs, the Weaver of Germantown showing by the
+expression on his face that he considered my information of greatest
+value.
+
+“Verily much has been accomplished within the last four and twenty
+hours,” the man said in the tone of one who is deeply impressed, when I
+had come to the end of my story, and I ventured to ask:
+
+“Then you think that which I heard is of importance?”
+
+“Ay, lad, of such vital importance that this night the six of us shall
+set out, each going by a different route, in an attempt to gain Barren
+Hill before daylight, in order to let General Lafayette know what he
+may expect.”
+
+“But why should each go by a different way?” Sam asked curiously, and
+the Weaver of Germantown replied gravely:
+
+“Because, lad, after such a scare as the Britishers have had this
+night, I am of the opinion that we shall be more closely shut in than
+ever before. Even though they had not been nearly frightened out of
+their wits, General Howe or General Clinton is good soldier enough to
+understand that this is the time when they must guard closely against
+such people as we are striving to be, lest word be carried to the
+rebels. It is more than likely some of us will be taken prisoners in
+the effort to leave the town, and therefore would I have it that each
+goes in his own way, without taking counsel of the others, to the end
+that one, if not more, may succeed in carrying the message. Now then,
+Richard Salter, repeat again that which you heard, and each of you
+lads, including you, Master Ludwig, listen intently, so that you may
+impress it upon your memory, for we may not safely set down in writing
+the information we carry.”
+
+Then it was that I told again, and in the fewest possible words, what I
+had heard while serving the lobster-backs during the carnival, and each
+of my comrades, including young Chris, listened with such eagerness
+that one might know by the expression on their faces how hard everyone
+was striving to remember all I said.
+
+Having come to an end of the story, I, without giving due heed to the
+words, asked Jeremy Hapgood how he counted on gaining Barren Hill,
+whereupon the Weaver of Germantown interrupted us quickly, as he said:
+
+“Nay, nay, lads, none of that! I would have each of you go
+independently, not knowing what the others may do, to the end that we
+shall have the more chance of succeeding in our mission, for I give you
+my solemn word that at no time in your lives, however long you may stay
+on this earth, will you be charged with so much of vital importance to
+those who love the colonies.”
+
+Then, when we would have lingered, the spy forced us out of the room,
+saying as he did so:
+
+“Waste not one single second; but from this moment until you can have
+had speech with General Lafayette’s force, bend every effort to
+getting within our lines.”
+
+He himself set the example by going to the lower floor, where during
+two or three minutes he held a whispered consultation with Master
+Targe, we lads standing back meanwhile, for it was evident he had no
+mind we should hear that which he said.
+
+The innkeeper himself opened the door for us, and as I passed through,
+following directly behind the Weaver of Germantown, this surly-visaged
+landlord clapped me on the shoulder in a most friendly fashion.
+
+I can conceive of nothing which would have given me a more vivid idea
+of the danger attending this attempt, than that act of his, for it
+was so little in accord with his general manner that at the moment it
+seemed almost as if he was bidding me good-bye forever.
+
+Perhaps it was well I should have had this reminder of what lay before
+me, for if I had previously been inclined to carelessness, of a verity
+now were my wits quickened. Waiting not to learn what my comrades might
+do, I set off, counting to go by the way of Southwark in the belief
+that through that section of the town I could pass with less of danger.
+
+Understanding that it would be impossible for me to travel at a rapid
+pace all night, I strove to husband my strength, walking at a fairly
+good gait; but without striving to make too much speed at the outset.
+
+That I was wise in thus planning to go from Philadelphia by a
+roundabout way was speedily shown. Those revellers who had been at
+the carnival were yet at the place where Colonel McLane had made his
+feint, less than half a dozen having returned to quiet the alarm of the
+ladies, and I made my way directly past Master Wharton’s mansion, or
+counted on so doing, when I came upon two horses fastened to the fence
+of the back yard nearabout where Chris, Timothy and I had made our
+entrance.
+
+By their accoutrements I knew they were animals belonging to some of
+the British officers, and while one might have counted ten I stood
+gazing at them enviously. Then came into my mind what seemed little
+less than an inspiration, although it was no more than that old adage:
+
+“As well be hanged for a sheep as for a lamb.”
+
+If I was caught striving to gain the American lines just at that time,
+then was death certain. They could do no more than hang me if, while
+trying to perform this duty, I stole a horse, although under all the
+circumstances I did not give to it the name of stealing, for this was
+indeed war, and to gain the better of an enemy by getting from him
+the means of transportation to carry an important message is anything
+rather than theft.
+
+You may well fancy that I did not stand many seconds within a stone’s
+throw of Master Wharton’s house, which was yet reasonably well thronged
+with ladies, turning all this matter over in my mind.
+
+Immediately I saw the steeds, and the idea came to me of what great
+advantage it would be if I were mounted, not only in enabling me to
+gain Barren Hill at an earlier hour, but also in event of pursuit to
+make my escape, I quickly unfastened the bridle of that beast which
+seemingly was the better fitted for a long journey.
+
+Then I slowly led him out through the thicket into a path of which I
+had long known, that ran straight away into the road I would take.
+
+Having gone an hundred yards or more thus cautiously, I vaulted into
+the saddle, and once there urged the animal into a gallop.
+
+There was in my mind such a sense of triumph because of having thus
+succeeded in making it possible to gain the American forces while it
+was yet time, that I had real difficulty in preventing myself from
+crying aloud with joy.
+
+I said over and over again in my mind that now was it positive I would
+outstrip all those who were bent on the same mission, even including
+the Weaver of Germantown, who, because of his longer experience, should
+have been able to go to and fro between Philadelphia and the American
+lines more quickly than one who had only done so a single time.
+
+In fact, I was so puffed up with pride over what was no more than an
+accident, and looked upon it as if this gaining a steed for my purpose
+was something due to my own wondrous abilities, that I failed to
+take any heed whatsoever to what should have ever been in mind--the
+fact that I was in the enemy’s country, and more closely surrounded
+by lobster-backs on this night, because of the alarm which had been
+raised, than at almost any other time since the Britishers occupied the
+city.
+
+However, I was brought to a realization of the situation and of my own
+foolishness in striving to take credit to myself, before I had gone
+half a mile from Master Wharton’s country house.
+
+I gained the main road, and the beast which I bestrode had settled
+himself down into a long, swinging gallop as if understanding that
+considerable of a journey lay before him, when suddenly there came from
+a cross road, or lane, the sound of horses’ feet coming rapidly toward
+me. Before I had time to fully realize the situation, a voice shouted
+out that I should halt or he would fire.
+
+I was not so thick-headed as to fail of realizing on the instant that
+I would be in no greater danger by continuing on regardless of the
+summons, than if I stopped and gave the enemy an opportunity of finding
+out who I was.
+
+If they fired, and with true aim, then might I come to my death. But
+if I was taken by them at that time, astride a horse belonging to a
+British officer and headed straight away for the American lines, then
+there could be no question as to how I would go out of the world, and
+but little doubt as to its being a speedy exit.
+
+Therefore it was that, bending low in the saddle, I urged the horse on
+to yet greater speed, and had the beast loved the colonies as did I,
+and hated the king with equal fervor, he could not have responded more
+quickly or more gamely.
+
+At almost the same instant when the horse increased his pace, I
+involuntarily glanced over my shoulder just as half a dozen flashes
+of light illumined the foliage nearby, and I heard the whistling of
+bullets over my head as the reports of the weapons rang out.
+
+I fail even now to understand why it chanced I was really so brave at
+that time. There was not in my mind any thought of injury to myself, or
+fear that I might be hurt; but all my anxiety was lest they cripple the
+gallant beast that was bearing me onward so swiftly, and I literally
+held my breath while striving to discover from his stride or movements
+whether he had been wounded.
+
+Fortunately, however, I could see no difference after this volley which
+had been fired at comparatively short range, for the beast was running
+swiftly, and with every evidence of strength, as if this night-race
+pleased him hugely.
+
+Now it was I turned my head to gain some idea of the pursuers, and
+could see even amid the gloom that there were not less than six or
+seven horsemen in the rear who were seemingly mounted as well as I.
+There was in my mind the fancy it was possible for me to make out that
+they all wore uniforms. At least, I heard the clank of swords in the
+scabbards, and knew that none of our people would be so accoutred while
+in the city of Philadelphia, therefore even though the volley which
+had been fired at me was not sufficient indication of their character,
+I had an exceedingly good idea it was General Howe’s men who were
+pursuing.
+
+That it would be a long race I made no question, for we all seemingly
+rode good horses. In fact, it made little difference to me how long
+they kept up the pursuit, so that I was enabled to remain in the lead
+until having come within hail of General Lafayette’s outposts.
+
+There was no speculation in my mind as to why these horsemen were
+in that vicinity just then. I was not so thick-headed as to fail of
+understanding that on the night before an important move was to be
+made, and particularly within a few hours after the lobster-backs had
+good proof the Americans were not all dead, an unusually strict watch
+would be kept to prevent any from leaving the city, therefore was it
+reasonable to suppose those whom I had thus unfortunately come upon
+were patrolling this side of the town.
+
+“Even though they do me harm, I shall be the means of luring them away
+from their post of duty,” I said to myself with grim satisfaction. “And
+if perchance one of the other lads attempts to make his way out of the
+city over this same route, then, although I fail, have I been of some
+service.”
+
+I believe we had been going at racing speed no less than ten minutes
+when a single shot rang out clear and distinct on the night air; but I
+failed to hear the whistling of the missile, nor did I feel any token
+from the horse that he had been injured.
+
+Therefore it was I could almost have laughed aloud in joy because they
+were endeavoring to shoot me, since it showed, to my mind at least,
+that they had grave doubts whether it would be possible to overtake me,
+and were come to understand that their only hope was in crippling the
+steed.
+
+Twice within the next five minutes did the report of firearms come
+to my ears, after which I fancied that I had gained a considerable
+distance on my pursuers, although as to that I could not be certain,
+for their horses were yet running fresh and strong, as was mine, and
+one may not safely judge of distances in the gloom.
+
+By this time the fellows chasing me knew beyond peradventure that I
+was striving to gain the American lines, and realizing this, they
+understood, unless indeed they had been veritable simples, that I was
+carrying important information to that rag-tag and bobtail of an army
+of which they had so lately shown themselves afraid.
+
+Therefore it was that they would spare no effort to overtake me; but
+while the pace was so hot there was little chance they could shoot with
+any accuracy of aim. The greatest danger, as it appeared to me just
+then, was that by some unfortunate accident their bullets might go in
+the direction they desired, and the chase come to an end because of the
+wounding or killing of the horse I rode.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI
+
+AT BARREN HILL
+
+
+I am not of a mind to dwell very long on this night chase, although
+to me it was most exciting; but if I should attempt to set down all I
+thought or said to myself while the Britishers were so close in the
+rear and firing a shot now and then, verily do I believe I might never
+come to an end of my story.
+
+During the first half-hour, mayhap, the lobster-backs held the pace
+fairly well; but at the end of that time I understood they were falling
+behind, and it was no fancy of mine, although again and again I said to
+myself that I must be mistaken owing to the darkness.
+
+Finally, when it seemed to me I had ridden a full six hours, although
+it could not have been one-third that time, they disappeared from view
+in the distance; but whether I had so far outstripped them, or because
+of their having turned back, I could not say.
+
+However, I was not disposed to take any chances on the matter, but
+continued to keep my horse well in hand, although I slackened the pace
+to a slow trot that he might have opportunity to regain his breath, and
+all the while listened intently for any token that those whom I had
+distanced were inclined to continue yet further in the chase.
+
+When another ten minutes had passed we were come to a small brook,
+and I was sufficiently bold to make a halt there, stopping long enough
+to give the faithful beast a few mouthfuls of water. Then, remounting,
+I set off at a fairly good pace once more; but came to a halt very
+suddenly within the next quarter of an hour, for I heard the footfalls
+of horses in the distance ahead of me.
+
+While one might have counted twenty I remained in painful suspense,
+fearing the enemy had already started for Barren Hill and I was coming
+upon some messengers who had been sent back to Philadelphia.
+
+I might have known full well, however, that if I left the city before
+the soldiers set off, then there were none ahead of me, for there were
+few horses in the town that could have traveled faster than the one I
+bestrode.
+
+During a few seconds I hesitated, questioning whether it would not be
+better to strike across through the shrubbery, rather than take the
+chances of meeting whosoever was riding toward me.
+
+Then came the realization that any who were approaching from that
+direction must of necessity be friends, and I held the road until
+coming within sight of two mounted men who were riding at a reasonably
+rapid pace straight toward me.
+
+As a matter of course they pulled up on finding that I held the middle
+of the road, and one of them asked sharply:
+
+“Who have we here? Who comes from the direction of Philadelphia? Be you
+friend to the colonies, or the king?”
+
+“My name is Richard Salter; my mother that widow who keeps a lodging
+house in Drinker’s Alley, and if there be in this country a friend to
+the colonies, then am I he, for within the past two or three days have
+I taken my life in my hands, as you might say, in order to do somewhat
+of good for the Cause.”
+
+“It is plainly evident that you have a very good idea of your
+importance and of your abilities,” one of the horsemen said with a
+laugh which nettled me sorely, and I might have made some reply that
+would not have been to my credit, but for the second stranger, who said
+in a somewhat friendly tone:
+
+“Perhaps it would be better, young master, if you told us why you are
+coming from Philadelphia at such an hour.”
+
+“I am riding to General Lafayette at Barren Hill.”
+
+“How knew you General Lafayette was at Barren Hill?” the man asked
+sharply, now reining his horse in to my side and grasping the bridle as
+if he fancied I might make some effort to escape.
+
+Whereupon I replied, speaking curtly, because I was by no means pleased
+with his tone and manner:
+
+“I had it from some British officers at the carnival which was held in
+Master Wharton’s country house. Through the Weaver of Germantown were I
+and my comrades able to appear there as servants that we might pick up
+whatsoever of information was to be gained.”
+
+“The Weaver of Germantown!” the first horseman exclaimed, as if right
+well pleased to hear that I had had aught to do with that man. “And you
+learned that General Lafayette had gone to Barren Hill?”
+
+“Ay, not only that; but I heard the plans discussed for making an
+attack upon him within the next four and twenty hours. Already, most
+like, are three divisions of troops leaving Philadelphia, one of
+them led by Sir Henry Clinton. Lord Howe is so positive he will take
+General Lafayette prisoner ’twixt now and another sunset, that he has
+invited his friends to sup with him when the Frenchman shall be in his
+possession and on exhibition, as you might say.”
+
+“And you heard all this important matter at the carnival?” the second
+horseman asked as if doubting that I could have learned so much in
+so public a place, and I replied, not a little nettled because they
+seemingly questioned my word:
+
+“As one of the attendants, I was waiting upon three officers who were
+drinking more than was well for them, and the matter was discussed
+without any attempt at privacy. They most likely believed I was only a
+servant who would understand nothing whatsoever of military matters,
+even when they spoke plainly.”
+
+“And having heard this, what then?” the first rider cried, as if
+impatient to get at the end of my story.
+
+“Then came the alarm at the outposts, when it seemed certain the
+Americans were attacking the city, and we lads had opportunity to go
+where we knew it would be possible to find the Weaver of Germantown;
+but he had it in mind that we might be needing him, therefore met us on
+the way. Whereupon we took advantage of the opportunity to release two
+of our comrades who were in the work-house as prisoners. Straightway
+that was done, he sent each of us by a different road to get the
+information which I had learned, to General Lafayette. I fancy I am
+ahead of them all, having had the good fortune to come upon this horse
+which was hitched in front of Master Wharton’s house, where his owner,
+most like, was paying court to some of the lady guests who yet remained
+there.”
+
+Surely these men showed themselves to be inquisitive, for even now when
+I had told all my story, they questioned me yet further, as if every
+little detail was of the greatest importance, and I chafing all the
+while at the delay, because I believed every moment would be precious
+to General Lafayette.
+
+Therefore it was, when they asked concerning matters which it appeared
+to me had no connection with the Cause, or what might be done at once
+nearabout Barren Hill, I said sharply:
+
+“If you have learned all you desire, gentlemen, allow me to ride on,
+for it seems that duty requires I should have speech with General
+Lafayette immediately.”
+
+“And so you should, my lad,” one of the men replied, speaking heartily
+and in a most friendly tone. “We had no right to detain you so long,
+although I fancy that because of your having made so quick a journey,
+we shall arrive in ample time.”
+
+“_We_ shall arrive,” I repeated, whereupon he said, and I fancied that
+he smiled:
+
+“Ay, lad, for it is our intent to go with you, else might there be a
+long delay in your gaining speech with the General. We had been sent on
+matters of little importance to New Jersey; but that which you tell us
+seems to make it appear as if our services are needed here more than
+there.”
+
+Having said this the speaker wheeled his horse around sharply, and
+started off at a smart pace, I following him and understanding from the
+sounds which came that the second horseman was close in my rear.
+
+Now it was that these strangers whom I had overtaken no longer gave any
+evidence of inquisitiveness. It seemed as if they had finally begun
+to understand how necessary it was we reach General Lafayette with
+the least delay, and never a word was spoken as we three, riding at
+racing speed now that the horses had had time to breathe, continued
+on until the faint ray of light in the eastern sky told that the day
+when General Howe counted to vanquish and capture General Lafayette was
+dawning.
+
+Then, suddenly, the stranger who was riding in advance pulled up
+quickly, and I saw that one of our soldiers barred the way, while near
+at hand I fancied it was possible to see just within the thicket half a
+dozen more, therefore did I know we were come to the American outposts.
+
+The horseman spoke a few words to the sentinel, and again pressed on, I
+following his example as a matter of course, and holding my eyes wide
+open for any token of our people.
+
+It was not necessary that I watch very closely. Even though the numbers
+of the “rebels” were small, they were exceeding active, and, after
+having passed this outpost, we came upon squads or companies of men
+moving hither and thither as if some important movement was about to be
+executed.
+
+It was on the tip of my tongue to ask of one or the other of these men
+whom I had met, what might be afoot; but they gave me no opportunity.
+
+Each appeared eager to arrive at headquarters, and when we were come
+there verily was I amazed, for this French officer who had come
+overseas to aid us in fighting the king, was quartered in what appeared
+to be a little better than a hut.
+
+It was, as I saw when the day was fully come, a small, rude
+farm-house, and as we came upon it just in the grey of dawn, sentries
+were pacing sleepily to and fro, while from the general air of those
+whom we saw, it was positive the Frenchman was not borrowing any very
+grave trouble concerning what the Britishers might do.
+
+Considerable talk on the part of the two men who had come with me,
+was necessary before those sleepy sentinels, who had probably been
+awakened by our coming, would permit us to enter the building, and when
+we did pass inside, entering a room which had been the kitchen of the
+farm-house wherein stood a table on which were remnants of a meal and
+with military accoutrements strewn everywhere, I looked in vain for the
+commander.
+
+We stood there in silence mayhap two minutes, I gazing in wonderment
+at each of the strangers, who I now saw wore the American uniform, and
+they remaining motionless as if by no means surprised because we were
+thus left to ourselves.
+
+Then the door of the inner room opened, and there came into this
+kitchen, little more than half-clad and looking very sleepy, a young
+man, who to me was hardly more than a boy. He was well dressed,
+unusually so, as it seemed to me, and I was familiar with the
+richness of the lobster-backs’ costumes, while there was on his face
+an expression of annoyance because of having been aroused from his
+slumbers.
+
+I liked the looks of this young fellow. It was pleasant to see his
+face, even though there were traces of vexation upon it. But my heart
+sank within me when I realized that this was the French officer on whom
+we had laid so many plans, believing him to be a great soldier, and
+verily he was no more, as you might say, than Jeremy Hapgood or myself.
+
+So young was he in appearance, that I could not believe he had had
+overly much experience in the art of warfare, and, like the simple I
+was, said it to myself that if this was the General Lafayette from whom
+our people expected so much, then might they expect in vain, or as well
+look to Jeremy or me for something brilliant in the way of military
+manœuvres.
+
+I had ample time in which to chew the matter over and thus foolishly
+discuss with myself the appearance of this young soldier, for
+straightway he entered the room the two horsemen who had come with me
+went close to him, and the three talked in whispers while one might
+have counted sixty, I standing by like a goose who rests her body first
+on one leg and then on the other without knowing exactly what to do.
+
+Then it was that the young officer said to me, speaking in English, but
+pronouncing his words in such fashion that one could readily understand
+he was not familiar with the language:
+
+“It is true, young man, what you heard regarding General Howe’s
+intentions while you were playing the part of a servant?”
+
+He said this as if asking a question, therefore I fancied for the
+instant that he counted on trying to make me prove the truth of
+the information I had brought; but managed to pull myself together
+sufficiently to answer him in proper fashion, and then it was that he
+began questioning.
+
+If the two horsemen had shown themselves inquisitive a short time
+before, verily was he outstripping them now, for there was no
+detail concerning the carnival, the movements of our own people in
+Philadelphia, or the bearing of the lobster-backs, that he did not
+question me upon; and it seemed as if I stood there a full hour,
+answering what was of no consequence, so I argued.
+
+Having gratified his curiosity, or learned that which was necessary for
+him to know, he took my hand in his in the most friendly fashion, and
+while I cannot well repeat the words he spoke, because of his queer
+manner of speaking, thereby causing them to sound differently from the
+spirit in which I understood he intended, he caused my cheeks to flush
+red because of the words of praise, and wound up by promising that if
+it should be at some future time in his power to reward me for the
+service I had done, then would he take advantage of it.
+
+As a matter of course I understood that I was dismissed when he ceased
+speaking, and walked out of the building, hardly knowing what to do
+until the man who was standing sentinel directly in front of the door,
+and who must have understood I had come with news of importance,
+suggested that I go near where the officers’ horses were being fed,
+because there could be had provender for the beast that had carried me
+so gallantly.
+
+This I did, as can well be supposed, and I was rubbing the horse’s
+legs with whisps of grass to refresh him, for I counted on holding
+possession of the animal so long as I might, when I was interrupted by
+no less a person than the Weaver of Germantown himself, who said with a
+smile as he came up to me:
+
+“Ah, now I understand how it chanced that you were so much in advance
+of me. I also rode after having walked as far as Germantown, but had
+not the good fortune to get so good a beast as that. Where did you
+find him?”
+
+“At Master Wharton’s country house, where his owner had left him while
+he went in to tell the ladies, most like, that they need have no fear
+the miserable rebels would do them harm. It appears to me, Master
+Weaver, that you came reasonably fast, for I rode at racing speed and
+have not been here an hour.”
+
+“You came by a longer course, Richard Salter, and it is well you did,
+for those two gentlemen whom you turned back on the road, were friends
+of mine whom I most desire to have with this portion of the army if so
+be the Britishers make an attack.”
+
+“Then you have seen them already?” I asked in surprise, and the
+Weaver of Germantown told me he had just left General Lafayette’s
+headquarters, where he had learned from the Frenchman himself what
+service I had done.
+
+“And the Britishers?” I asked. “Do you know if they came out of
+Philadelphia according to the information I gained at the carnival?”
+
+“Ay, lad, and are well-nigh ready to begin operations. One of our
+people came in a few moments ago with the word that a considerable
+force was at Chestnut Hill, and I myself know that Grant’s troops are
+halted at the forks of the road leading to Barren Hill and Matson’s
+Ford. There is every reason to believe that General Gray, with at least
+two thousand men, is at the ford within three miles of here this very
+moment. We are much the same as surrounded.”
+
+“And General Lafayette must, of course, surrender, unless he can turn
+tail and get back to Valley Forge,” I said, thus showing how little I
+knew of the mettle of our people who had passed the winter amid so much
+of suffering.
+
+“I’ll venture to say he won’t surrender, lad,” the Weaver of Germantown
+replied grimly, “although I must confess that he is in what you might
+well call a tight box. His only way of escape is by Matson’s Ford, and
+the approach to that is held by at least five thousand Britishers under
+General Grant.”
+
+“And what will happen?” I asked as a feeling of timorousness came over
+me, causing, I am afraid, my face to grow pale.
+
+“It is for General Lafayette to answer that question, and you will get
+reply before nightfall if you watch the movements of the men,” the
+Weaver of Germantown said in what I fancied was a tone of sadness,
+whereupon I was such a simple as to exclaim:
+
+“If it remains with that lad to get these men out of the trap into
+which they seem to have walked with open eyes, then am I afraid their
+chances are few, for he knows no more of warfare than does Jeremy
+Hapgood.”
+
+“Unless I am much mistaken, Richard Salter, within the next four
+and twenty hours you will have every reason to change your opinion
+regarding the French officer. The Britishers are certain to find in him
+a real soldier, according to all I have heard, and it will surprise me
+much if this day’s doings are not greatly to his credit.”
+
+Just at that moment one of the soldiers came up to the Weaver of
+Germantown, and whispered a few words in his ear, whereupon both went
+hurriedly away, leaving me to wonder who this man might be who thus
+kept secret his name, as you might say; and I speculated not a little
+as to what position he occupied with our American army.
+
+It appeared to me as if he was anxious to conceal his identity under
+this fanciful name of the Weaver of Germantown, and I believed I
+already had good proof that he was of more importance, or of higher
+rank, if you please, than that of a spy, for since we arrived at the
+encampment I noted that all those who came in contact with him showed
+no little respect in their bearing.
+
+However, I was not left long alone to speculate upon any matter, for
+within five minutes after the man who called himself a spy had left,
+I was not only delighted, but decidedly surprised, to see Jeremy
+Hapgood engaged in what seemed much like an altercation with one of the
+sentries.
+
+Straightway I understood what had happened. The lad had succeeded in
+gaining Barren Hill in an exceedingly short time, if so be he came on
+foot, and now was he doing that which I would have been forced to do
+but for having met the two officers on the road--trying to show that he
+had fair right to enter the encampment.
+
+I hurried forward to where the sentry stood barring the way, and
+fortunately for Jeremy Hapgood, the soldier had not only seen me when I
+entered in company with the two horsemen, but had afterwards seemingly
+taken especial note of the fact that I appeared to be on intimate terms
+with the Weaver of Germantown.
+
+Therefore it was that the man listened favourably to me when I
+explained that Jeremy was one of the party who had been sent out from
+Philadelphia to give warning of what the lobster-backs were about, and
+although it might not have been according to military usage or law, the
+sentinel allowed my comrade to pass him without referring the matter to
+a superior officer.
+
+It goes without saying that Jeremy was decidedly surprised at finding
+me at Barren Hill, having the appearance of one who had been long
+there, and before he would answer a single question which I was
+striving to put, the lad insisted on knowing how it was I had succeeded
+in making my way so rapidly.
+
+In order to make certain of hearing his story within a reasonable
+length of time, it became necessary for me to go into details regarding
+all that I had done since we parted, and Jeremy was as delighted as a
+baby with a new toy, when I explained how it had been possible for me
+to get possession of a horse.
+
+Not until I had come to the very end of my story, omitting none of the
+details, did the lad tell me what had happened to him since we last saw
+each other. Although he had not met with much of adventure, verily had
+he exerted himself twenty times more than I, for throughout the entire
+night he had traveled, walking at times in order to regain his breath,
+but running the greater portion of the distance; hiding in the thicket
+whenever he heard anyone advancing toward him, and taking such chances
+as I had not been called upon to take because of being mounted.
+
+Verily Jeremy Hapgood had done more for the Cause than I on this night,
+and I was ashamed when he had come to the end of his simple story,
+because I made so many words of that which, as compared with what he
+had done, amounted really to nothing.
+
+While we stood there within a stone’s throw of General Lafayette’s
+quarters, talking about what we had done since leaving Philadelphia,
+there was no little stir in the encampment. It was not necessary we
+lads should understand overly much of military matters in order to know
+that some important movement was near at hand, and, considering the
+news we had brought, it was not difficult for us to understand that
+General Lafayette was making preparation to meet the enemy; but whether
+to give them battle, or retreat, we could not determine.
+
+Shortly after the men had had rations served out to them, we lads not
+sharing in the distribution of the food owing to the fact that we were
+not members of the army, the Weaver of Germantown came to where Jeremy
+and I were sitting on the ground, and said in a low tone:
+
+“This portion of the army will begin to move very speedily. It is
+for you lads to join it, unless peradventure you are willing to take
+the chances of being captured by the lobster-backs. You have General
+Lafayette’s permission to ride with his staff, and I advise you to make
+ready for the start without delay. The movement about to be executed
+will be rapid, and he who lingers ever so little stands a good chance
+of being left behind.”
+
+All this was somewhat of a puzzle to me, and I would have called
+after the man, urging that he explain his meaning; but Jeremy Hapgood
+clutched me by the coat-sleeve as he said in a low tone:
+
+“Verily, Richard, this is no time for overly many words, and I am of
+the belief that the Weaver of Germantown would not explain to you the
+meaning of all he has said, no matter how you might implore him. If we
+are to follow the general’s staff, let us make ready to do so, and not
+bother our heads further.”
+
+“But it is not for us to leave this place until our comrades have
+arrived,” I exclaimed petulantly.
+
+It came to my mind that after what I had just done for the Cause, I was
+entitled to more consideration than would have been shown an ordinary
+lad, and, such a simple was I, that it seemed as if some special
+provision should have been made for the safety of my comrades and
+myself.
+
+“Here come Tim Bowers and Sam Elder,” Jeremy suddenly cried, and,
+looking up, I saw the two lads both astride a woebegone looking horse,
+riding toward the encampment at full speed.
+
+Understanding that they might have trouble passing the sentinel, I went
+forward, beckoning Jeremy to follow me.
+
+Singularly enough, no one paid any attention to them, which fact was
+owing, I suppose, to the general excitement on every hand, and the
+forming of the men into columns for marching.
+
+“How does it chance that you and Timothy are together?” Jeremy cried,
+while our lads were yet some distance away striving to force the old
+horse into a faster gait.
+
+“We met just in advance of General Grant’s column,” Sam replied
+laughingly as if it were a great joke. “He was coming on one road and
+I the other, when the troops appeared so close at our heels that we
+made a sudden break into the thicket, running into each other’s arms,
+causing both of us, for the moment, no little alarm.”
+
+“Did you see or hear anything of young Chris?” I asked as the lads
+dismounted and turned their weary steed free.
+
+“It seems reasonably certain he has been taken prisoner,” Sam Elder
+replied gravely. “You may fancy how near we were to the advance of the
+lobster-backs, when while skulking in the thicket we could hear the
+men talking with each other, and there was dropped now and then a word
+concerning a boy who had been taken while evidently trying to carry
+information to the Americans. Therefore Tim and I have decided young
+Chris has been captured.”
+
+“We also heard somewhat concerning a Tory lad who had had a hand in
+the matter,” Timothy Bowers added, “and while Sam won’t agree with me,
+I am of the opinion that Skinny Baker played a part in young Chris’s
+downfall.”
+
+“But how could Skinny Baker have known anything concerning young
+Chris’s movements?” I cried, not inclined to put any faith in what
+Tim had suggested. “That Tory cur, in order to have had any idea
+of Chris’s whereabouts, must have known that all of us were at the
+carnival--meaning those who were not then in the work-house,” I added
+laughingly. “If the miserable coward had had any such information, you
+may set it down as a fact that we would never have been allowed to
+leave Master Wharton’s house.”
+
+“But suppose Skinny knew we were there as servants, and suppose he
+counted on bringing about our arrest? The pretended attack by the
+Americans knocked the miserable cur’s plans awry, and how about it
+then?” Tim asked as if he had settled the matter definitely.
+
+I realized at once that all this guessing might be exceedingly near
+the truth, understanding that Skinny Baker would make as great display
+of his power, if so be there was chance for him to have us taken as
+spies, as the lobster-backs would permit.
+
+It was well within reason that he might have counted to wait until a
+late hour, or, possibly, he had not gotten at the ear of any British
+officers in time to make the arrest before the alarm was given that our
+people were attacking the outposts.
+
+From that moment he might have been in pursuit of us, and we, by going
+to the work-house, had thrown him off the track.
+
+It was not impossible, or improbable, that, having lost track of us
+during the excitement of the supposed attack, he roamed around until
+coming accidentally upon young Chris, and had been able to find enough
+of lobster-backs near at hand who would aid him in making the capture.
+
+At all events, we knew full well that a coward like Skinny Baker would
+not have tackled young Chris alone, and were firmly convinced that our
+comrade had been made prisoner.
+
+But there the matter must rest for the time being, since we were
+powerless even to learn where he might be confined, and although we had
+known all the particulars, how were we to do anything whatsoever at a
+time when the lobster-backs had, as it seemed, so nearly surrounded
+Barren Hill that all the army under General Lafayette’s command must be
+taken prisoners?
+
+We had little opportunity for further conversation. It was just at
+the moment when we had decided young Chris was in the power of Skinny
+Baker’s friends, that the Weaver of Germantown came up hurriedly, and
+said in a tone very much like that of command:
+
+“Get you ready, lads. If so be you can follow the general’s staff on
+foot, then am I believing all will go well so far as you are concerned.”
+
+He had no sooner said this than he seemingly noted for the first time
+that Tim and Sam had come in; but beyond greeting them in friendly
+fashion, he paid no further attention to the lads.
+
+“There is no time for you boys to loiter here; see to it that you
+follow the general’s staff,” he repeated once more, and then walked
+away, leaving me undecided as to what I should do.
+
+With the horse which I had taken from Master Wharton’s grounds I could
+readily keep pace with the officers who made up the general’s staff;
+but surely four of us might not ride upon one beast, and I hesitated,
+for the moment almost inclined to say I would take advantage of the
+opportunity, leaving them to follow as best they might.
+
+Then it came upon me that such a course would be cowardly, if nothing
+more, and with a sigh I decided to leave the horse where he was
+tethered, allowing whosoever might first chance upon the beast to take
+him as a prize.
+
+“We will all walk,” I said, as if there had never been the slightest
+doubt in my mind regarding the matter. “It is true I have a horse, and
+you lads also an imitation of one; but verily you had better be on foot
+than trust yourselves to the back of that bunch of bones; therefore we
+will take even chances.”
+
+Then I led the way toward where I saw the group of officers, mounted.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII
+
+THE RETREAT
+
+
+As to what happened during the time General Lafayette was striving to
+withdraw from the dangerous position he found himself in after the
+advance of the Britishers, I cannot of my own knowledge speak clearly.
+
+To me, and my comrades are of the same mind, the day was apparently
+spent in moving here and there blindly, so to speak. It appeared now
+and then, from what little I could see in advance of us, that we were
+on the very verge of being captured, and again did it appear as if we
+had gotten off scot free, while mayhap half an hour later the danger
+was seemingly greater than before.
+
+If I attempted to set down the details of the movement which gave good
+proof of the young French officer’s ability to handle men, I should
+surely make a bungling job of it.
+
+Therefore it is I count to copy out what I afterwards read concerning
+that escape of ours. There is no good reason why I should do other than
+use the words of the man who knew full well what he was writing about;
+for we lads had no part or parcel in that retreat, save as we followed
+closely at the heels of the officers’ horses, running now and then
+in order to keep pace, and again allowed to remain idle five or ten
+minutes at a time, all the while so confused as to the general purpose
+of the commander as not to be able clearly to understand anything save
+when we crossed the ford, where, during a few moments, did it seem to
+me as if we were safe.
+
+We conversed very little during that marching and countermarching, for
+we were puzzled, and again it was not seemly we should speculate as to
+what was being done, because at times we were so near General Lafayette
+himself that he could have heard our words.
+
+Here is what I have seen set down in printed words regarding the
+matter, and after reading it I can the better understand why we went
+here or there.
+
+“Lafayette proved himself adequate to the occasion. In a moment, as
+it were, his dangers were revealed, and the one possible means of
+extrication resorted to. Dispositions were made as though to receive
+Gray; his artillery, by a well directed fire, encouraged the idea that
+he proposed to engage.
+
+“His real aim was, of course, flight, and by the ford; but to attain
+it he must pass within a short distance of Grant, who was nearer to it
+than himself.
+
+“He feigned movements as though for an attack, and by an occasional
+display of the heads of columns, he for a time persuaded the Englishman
+that an action was imminent.
+
+“Meantime the troops, as fast as they could come up, were hurrying
+across the ford, until at last the artillery and a body of Oneida
+savages only remained on this side the stream. These were also now
+brought over, and on the high ground beyond our men were secure.
+
+“Grant at last came up and ordered the advance to move on; but it was
+too late. They saw but a party of our troops dotting the surface of the
+water like the floats of a seine. The prey had escaped.
+
+“Grant was hopelessly in the rear, and when Gray’s column closed in
+there was nothing between the British lines. The only skirmishing even
+that seems to have occurred was between a body of light horse and the
+Oneidas. Neither had ever encountered a like foe, and when the cavalry
+unexpectedly rode among the savages, the whooping and scampering of
+the one, and the flashing swords and prancing steeds of the other
+party, excited such a common terror that both fled with the utmost
+precipitation.
+
+“Irritated and empty-handed Howe marched back to town, with no one but
+his own officers to blame for his ill success.”
+
+Now it is that he who reads what I have just set down will understand
+quite as much as did I, who took part in the manœuvre, how General
+Lafayette succeeded in throwing dust in the eyes of the Britishers, and
+brought off his men without loss of blood when it had seemed as if he
+was in a trap from which it would be impossible to escape.
+
+I would it might be possible for me to set down all that we saw and
+heard in the camp at Valley Forge after the French officer had led
+his men back in what might well be called a masterly retreat; but I
+have not the space nor the time if I am to tell the story of what we
+so-called Minute Boys of Philadelphia did.
+
+It is not necessary for me to make any attempt at explaining how
+saddened our soldiers at Valley Forge were when General Lafayette and
+his men returned in what you may well call full flight. They had,
+hoping even against hope, brought themselves to believe that something
+of moment was to be done by this advance on Barren Hill, and when it
+was shown to have come to naught, one can readily understand how great
+was the disappointment.
+
+We heard on every hand words which told how much of confidence the men
+had placed on the movement; but none were grumbling. The advance had
+been of no avail; yet they were not discouraged.
+
+Already were our people looking forward to the time when a second
+attempt would be made to worry the Britishers, and predicting that then
+the result would be far different.
+
+It was near to nightfall when we were come to Valley Forge, and the
+Weaver of Germantown took special care to point out to us a small hut
+nearby headquarters, which we were to be allowed to occupy, and went to
+the extent of getting for us an order on the commissary for such food
+as could be procured by these half-starved men.
+
+Now although I loved the Cause as well as any other man or lad in the
+colonies, my first thought when we were safe from the lobster-backs was
+concerning young Chris, rather than that which might have been called a
+disaster to our arms.
+
+I feared he had allowed his tongue to bring him into trouble, else did
+it seem to me he should have been able to leave Philadelphia secretly,
+even as we had done; but whether the fault was his or no, we had no
+right to consider it at that moment.
+
+Unquestionably he had been made a prisoner, for surely the
+lobster-backs could not have been talking about any other lad, because
+I knew of none who would have put themselves in the way of thus coming
+to grief.
+
+He was our comrade, a member of our company of Minute Boys, and it was
+my duty, I having allowed them to call me the captain, to set all my
+wits at work to release him.
+
+We had succeeded, even when all the chances appeared against us, in
+effecting the escape of Jeremy and Sam, and I secretly grieved over the
+fact that I had cut no better figure in that venture.
+
+It was the Weaver of Germantown who had done all the work, and we lads
+were of little or no assistance to him, therefore as yet, so it seemed
+to me, the Minute Boys of Philadelphia had not shown themselves to any
+great advantage.
+
+It is true we had succeeded in gaining valuable information, and
+had brought the same within the lines; but I burned to do more--to
+accomplish something which should make my name known to those who were
+staking their lives in battle, or against starvation.
+
+It was necessary, so it seemed to me, that our first work, regardless
+of what might be needed in aid of the Cause, was to learn what had
+become of young Chris.
+
+After all that had just happened I felt confident the lobster-backs
+would keep a sharper watch over us rebels than ever before, and if
+peradventure Chris had been thrown into prison, then did I despair,
+even though we had the aid of the Weaver of Germantown, in doing
+anything whatsoever toward effecting his release.
+
+However, we would learn all that might be learned, even though we
+risked our lives again and again in the effort, and this much I said
+to my comrades when we were eating our scanty meal alone in the hut,
+whereupon Jeremy Hapgood, seemingly of the same opinion as I had
+advanced, asked quietly, as if ready to set off at a moment’s notice:
+
+“How will you go about gaining this information which is necessary
+before we can raise a hand in young Chris’s behalf? I must confess,
+Richard Salter, that I question whether it will be possible for anyone
+to aid the poor lad just now, unless, peradventure, the British march
+out of Philadelphia, as it is rumoured General Clinton intends to do,
+although I misdoubt it greatly.”
+
+“The only way, so far as I can see, is to go back from whence we came.”
+
+“Into Philadelphia?” Timothy Bowers cried as if in alarm, and I
+replied, striving to speak in a careless tone as if familiar with such
+desperate ventures:
+
+“Ay, lad, that is what must be done. At the Jolly Tar inn we may find a
+hiding place--”
+
+“Yes, a hiding place!” Sam cried bitterly, “and where we must keep
+under cover if we would save our necks. Of what avail is it to be
+in that rear room of the Jolly Tar inn, eating our hearts out with
+impatience, as far as aiding young Chris is concerned?”
+
+“That is what I cannot say, lad; but certain it is while we remain here
+there is no possibility of our doing anything whatsoever, and if we are
+in the city there is a chance, however slight, that we may see some way
+out of what is now a blind hobble.”
+
+Although we Minute Boys of Philadelphia were not great in numbers,
+verily were we ready to do whatsoever came to our hand, and the proof
+of this is that when I had thus spoken, never a question was raised
+against the proposition. All appeared not only ready but willing to
+join me in going back to that nest of lobster-backs, where by this time
+we knew were many on the lookout to take us prisoners.
+
+It was when the matter had thus been settled among us that the Weaver
+of Germantown came into the hut, and I fancy he understood by the
+expression on our faces that we had been discussing some matter which
+was far from pleasing, for he asked in a cheery tone, throwing himself
+upon the floor beside me, for the hut boasted of neither chairs nor bed:
+
+“What have you lads in mind now?”
+
+“To go back to Philadelphia as soon as may be,” I replied shortly,
+thinking he would attempt to persuade us that the venture was far too
+dangerous.
+
+“That is exactly what you should do, lads, and what I am counting on
+doing myself within the next eight and forty hours, for now if ever is
+the time when we must keep in touch with what the Britishers are doing.
+If you set off at once, then may I delay so long as will be necessary
+to have a look about Chestnut Hill.”
+
+Then he would have laid out our work for us, telling what we should do
+here or there, when I interrupted him by saying:
+
+“It appears to me that our first duty is toward young Chris. It is
+certain, from what Sam and Tim heard, that Skinny Baker has succeeded
+in bringing the lobster-backs down upon him, and we must make the
+attempt, even though we fail, to lend him a hand.”
+
+“Ay, lad, all that is as it should be; but remember this: Your first
+duty is to the Cause, and it is while you are working in behalf of the
+colonies that you will best be able to discover some way in which you
+can help Master Ludwig, if so be he is yet on this earth.”
+
+“Do you fancy they might have killed him?” I cried in alarm, for until
+the man spoke there had been no such fear in my mind.
+
+“It is possible,” the Weaver of Germantown said slowly and in a subdued
+tone. “The Britishers are not feeling overly happy just now, as we can
+well understand. The pretended attack on their outposts showed them
+that not only the rank and file, but the officers as well, are afraid
+of what this rag-tag and bobtail of an army may do. Then the failure to
+overwhelm the troops under General Lafayette, after Howe had boastingly
+declared that he would bring back the general to Philadelphia a
+prisoner, and even gone so far as to invite certain cronies of his to
+a supper where he might exhibit the captive. All this, I say, is well
+calculated to make the lobster-backs ill tempered, and if so be they
+succeed in laying hands upon a spy, and your Skinny Baker can prove to
+the satisfaction of any prejudiced person that young Chris has been
+working in the interests of the colonies, then there is the chance that
+he may have suffered the death.”
+
+We lads were literally stupefied at the idea of such a possibility.
+We had believed young Chris might be held close prisoner; but more
+than that never entered our minds, and now, after hearing the Weaver
+of Germantown speak in such a solemn tone, while knowing that the
+arguments he advanced were sound ones, it seemed to us almost as if we
+had learned that Chris was indeed gone from among us forever.
+
+The man could readily see how he had disheartened us by his words,
+and evidently believed it necessary to revive our courage if he would
+have us set off speedily for the city, therefore he said in what he
+doubtless counted should be a cheery tone:
+
+“Do not look so downhearted, lads. I was but putting before you the
+worst side of the case. It is by no means certain your Skinny Baker
+could succeed in proving even to the Britishers that a boy like young
+Chris was a spy. Then again, with all the excitement which has been in
+the city during the past four and twenty hours, it might be a difficult
+matter even for Skinny’s father to have speech with any of the
+Britishers in command. Again, you are by no means certain young Chris
+is really in the hands of the British. Cease to think of him other
+than as one whom you count on finding without delay, and by such means
+you will not only succeed better in your work for the Cause, but be in
+shape to take a greater advantage of any opportunity which may come for
+helping him. When do you set off?”
+
+I had not gone so far in my plans as to name the hour when we would
+leave Valley Forge. In fact, had counted on staying where we were at
+least another four and twenty hours, for the march from Barren Hill
+had been exceeding tiresome, and we were so weary that a rest seemed
+absolutely necessary. But when the man asked the question I replied
+quickly, as if it was a matter already settled:
+
+“We go to-night.”
+
+The other lads looked up in surprise, as if believing I had lost
+my wits to set off when all of us were leg weary; but no one made
+any comment save the Weaver of Germantown, who said in a tone of
+satisfaction:
+
+“That is well. The sooner you can shelter yourselves in the Jolly Tar
+inn the better, and even though the lobster-backs are likely to be on
+the alert for us rebels, I believe you may gain entrance to the city
+more readily now than later. Just at this time it stands to reason that
+they are considerably upset regarding the failure of their plans, and
+surely whoever might be watching out for you--say for instance, Skinny
+Baker--will hardly be foolish enough to think you would come directly
+back after having made good your escape.”
+
+I had committed myself to setting off at once, and lest the man should
+think I had been talking at random, I immediately rose to my feet,
+saying as I did so:
+
+“I fancy we shall be the better able to make the journey if we set off
+before our limbs have stiffened, as they surely will if we remain here
+idle two or three hours more.”
+
+Well, to make a short story out of what might well be a long one, we
+left Valley Forge within ten minutes, the Weaver of Germantown walking
+with us past all the sentries to be certain we had no difficulty in
+leaving the encampment, and then, when he would have turned back, I
+counted to hear from him some kindly word of encouragement because we
+were venturing our necks once more.
+
+Instead of anything of the kind, he simply shook us by the hand as if
+we were going on an ordinary journey, and then turned to retrace his
+steps.
+
+Eager though we were to prove ourselves worthy to be called Minute
+Boys, and burning to be of service to the Cause, there was never one of
+us who could put any enthusiasm in this march which might end in our
+death.
+
+We, as I have already said, were weary almost to the verge of
+exhaustion, and the miles which lay before us seemed so nearly
+interminable that I felt almost as if we could not cover half of them
+without failing utterly.
+
+No one was in the mood for conversation, and we plodded on in the
+darkness, keenly on the alert, however, for any sounds which should
+betoken the coming of an enemy; but hardly conscious whether we had
+traversed one yard or one mile.
+
+I believe it was the possibility young Chris might have been executed
+as a spy that had taken the courage from us to such an extent; but this
+I do know to a certainty, that when the day was dawning we were not yet
+beyond Germantown, and Jeremy Hapgood said to me in the tone of one who
+will not brook opposition:
+
+“I can go no farther, Richard Salter. Here nearby is a house where I
+believe we may remain in hiding during the day, and although I am so
+hungry that I could eat anything in the shape of food, yet must I lie
+by until another night has come, for my weariness is greater than the
+desire for something to eat.”
+
+“Where may we remain hidden?” Sam asked, and I understood that he was
+decidedly of Jeremy’s opinion.
+
+Then it was the lad told us of a house which had been partially
+destroyed by the Britishers when they marched into our city of
+Philadelphia, claiming that he had visited it more than once while the
+lobster-backs much the same as held us prisoners within our homes.
+
+Without further parley we followed him, coming to what had originally
+been a small cottage, but was now hardly more than a ruin, yet here
+did it really seem as if we might find safe concealment, for it was
+possible, as Jeremy showed us, to gain admission to the cellar, and
+surely it must have been a suspicious lobster-back who would have
+looked beneath the charred timbers for a company of lads.
+
+Although while talking with the Weaver of Germantown I had been strong
+in my determination to do whatsoever I might toward aiding young Chris,
+yet was I rejoiced at thus coming to a place where I could stretch my
+weary body out at full length, even though it was only on the bare
+ground, and without making any search of the place, for it was yet too
+dark to see clearly our surroundings, I threw myself upon the floor of
+the cellar and was lost in slumber almost as soon as I closed my eyes.
+
+When next I was conscious of existence, the faint light which came in
+from beneath the charred timbers that overhung the cellar walls told me
+it was yet day, and I raised myself on my elbow to look around.
+
+My comrades, lying even as they had thrown themselves upon the floor
+in exhaustion, were yet sleeping soundly, and dimly I wondered why I
+should have been the first to awaken, when the sound of footsteps just
+outside the building caused my heart to come into my throat, as the old
+saying goes.
+
+I knew there were none of our people left roundabout Germantown,
+therefore whosoever was approaching our hiding place must be a
+Britisher or a Tory. In my fear, for verily I was timorous, I fancied
+we might have been tracked to this place, and now were come the
+lobster-backs to take us in custody.
+
+Pressing my hand over Jeremy’s mouth lest he should make some outcry
+on being suddenly awakened, I shook him into consciousness, and at
+the same time motioned with my hand toward the outside, that he might
+understand there were possible enemies near at hand.
+
+Then we two sat bolt upright, listening intently, as you can well
+fancy; learning before many seconds had passed that there were no less
+than four or five persons who had come somewhere near what had been
+a window in the cellar wall of the ruins, and were now taking a rest
+while discussing certain matters which concerned themselves.
+
+So near were they to where we sat listening with all our heart in our
+ears, that we could hear distinctly every spoken word, and before
+we had thus played the eavesdroppers a dozen seconds did we come to
+understand that fate, or fortune, whatsoever you may term it, had
+brought us into the one place of all our colony of Pennsylvania where
+we had most desired to be.
+
+The first words we heard were spoken in a voice thoroughly familiar to
+us, and we looked at each other in amazement, for it was Skinny Baker
+himself who was saying in a whining tone that caused all the anger
+within me to spring up, reddening my face until I knew it must have
+been nearly the color of blood:
+
+“I tell you I heard all those fellows said concerning what they would
+do against the king,” the Tory cur was saying as if in answer to some
+reproof or question. “This lad here has been one of the foremost in
+starting what they call the Minute Boys of Philadelphia, and if you
+know aught regarding the people of our town, then do you know that
+Ludwig, the baker, is as rank a rebel as may be found within the
+colonies.”
+
+Jeremy and I gazed at each other in astonishment. That which we had
+heard told us our comrade was within mayhap a dozen paces of where we
+sat, and I literally struggled to understand how it could have happened
+he was not already lodged in prison.
+
+Before any of Skinny’s companions made reply there came to my mind like
+a flash of light an explanation of this matter, and it was much like
+this: I believed young Chris had been taken prisoner within a short
+distance, mayhap, of Barren Hill, and put under guard to be carried to
+Philadelphia. Skinny, who, there could be no question, was responsible
+for Chris’s arrest, had remained with these lobster-backs in order to
+gloat over the lad whom he had brought to grief; but why they had not
+come down in advance of the army I failed of understanding.
+
+However, they must have loitered behind for some reason or another, or
+might have come as far as this place with the main body of troops and
+stopped here to rest, for those who wore the king’s uniform were not
+overly eager to do more of labour than was absolutely necessary.
+
+I have said all this came into my mind like a flash, and it was within
+one single instant that I settled the matter, at least, to my partial
+satisfaction, and then understood why Skinny was striving to convince
+these men of young Chris’s guilt, for one of them said angrily, with
+that accent which bespoke the cockney Britisher:
+
+“If it so happen good King George can be hurt by such an infant as
+this, then is it time we who have come to whip these rebels into
+subjection, turn about and go home. I enlisted to fight men, not
+children.”
+
+“You watch this fellow a little while, and you’ll come to understand
+that there is no child about him,” Skinny replied vindictively.
+“Haven’t I already told you what he has done?”
+
+“Yes, you have, lad, and yet I am not bound to believe it all. If a
+chap like you allows himself to be towed around a city filled with
+king’s troops without making any attempt at escaping, then is he likely
+to draw the long bow when he explains how it happened.”
+
+It was only natural Skinny should be excited and angry at thus being
+much the same as told that he was a coward, and straightway he began
+explaining how we lads fell upon him in overwhelming numbers, and how
+impossible it was for him to make any outcry while we were marching him
+through the streets.
+
+This explanation occupied so much time that I set about awakening Tim
+and Sam, even as I had aroused Jeremy, and the expression on their
+faces when they heard Skinny Baker talking would have been to me
+comical in the extreme, but for our situation.
+
+A fellow cannot well laugh when he knows that within the next minute,
+perhaps, he may find himself a prisoner, and therefore it was their
+looks of surprise and dismay were passed by unheeded.
+
+When Skinny had told his story with great detail, and a vast amount
+of untruth, one of the men asked as if it was a matter of little
+importance to him:
+
+“And now having pointed out this boy as a rebel, what do you count
+will become of him? Is it in your mind he shall be dealt with as a spy?”
+
+“Ay, that it is!” Skinny cried in a fury, and I could well fancy the
+expression of hatred on the miserable cur’s face as he spoke. “How else
+can he be dealt with after I have told the story of what he did?”
+
+“That is as those who hear you may be inclined to say whether you are
+telling the truth in the interest of his majesty, or striving to pay
+off a private grudge.”
+
+I could have hugged the man who made that suggestion, and really
+believe I laughed inwardly when Skinny, now so angry that he could not
+speak plainly, snarled:
+
+“They will believe me when I show what he has done. It is well known
+he was among those who held me prisoner, and I can bring lads who will
+swear he did his best to make them agree to become Minute Boys. If such
+work as that doesn’t bring him to the gallows, then can every rebel in
+Philadelphia do whatsoever he may without fear of coming to grief.”
+
+It was then another voice broke in, saying with a yawn, as if wearied
+by the controversy:
+
+“Why shall we spend our breath talking of what may or may not be?
+It simply remains with us to carry this boy into the city and lodge
+him in the stone prison, after which we may go about our business,
+and blooming glad shall I be, for this escorting children around the
+country for the purpose of having them hanged later, is not to my
+liking.”
+
+Then it was that Skinny would have repeated again the list of young
+Chris’s crimes; but that one of the men interrupted him by saying:
+
+“We’ve heard that yarn once, and there is no need of your telling it
+again. I am wondering why the prisoner holds his tongue.”
+
+That same thought was in my mind, for young Chris was never inclined
+to remain silent when there was any provocation to wag his tongue,
+and now, being almost the same as invited to defend himself, he said,
+speaking like a man:
+
+“Much of what that Tory cur has said is true; a great deal is made
+up out of whole cloth. We did take him prisoner, because while being
+engaged in work of our own, he played the spy upon us, and we were
+not minded he should run to tell the news broadcast over the town,
+for it would look much as though we had been engaged in some unlawful
+transaction. When we laid hands on him, the wretch was so frightened
+that he did not dare defend himself even with his tongue. A lamb going
+to the slaughter-house couldn’t have moved more peaceably or willingly.
+The only regret I have is that he who has brought me into this trouble
+was not a decent fellow, and surely you who have seen and heard him can
+have a fairly good idea of what a cur he is.”
+
+Jeremy clutched my hand tightly as if to show how proud he was because
+young Chris had spoken in such a manly fashion, and we lads looked
+at each other in triumph, for of a verity we had never given the lad
+credit for having so stiff a backbone.
+
+From the tone of the conversation among the lobster-backs which
+followed, I could fancy our comrade had succeeded in gaining sympathy,
+if no more, by his speech, and that Skinny Baker had fallen even lower
+in their estimation than before; but nothing of consequence to us was
+said.
+
+We now knew that young Chris was to be taken to the stone prison, and
+if so be he was confined there rather than in the work-house, then we
+might say with good reason that there was no chance whatsoever for us
+to aid him. No matter how favourable the circumstances were, there
+wasn’t a possibility we, even though with a dozen men like the Weaver
+of Germantown to help us, could do aught toward effecting his release.
+
+However, we had at least learned his destination, which would prevent
+us from wasting our time in trying to discover where he might be, and
+this was no little gain.
+
+More than that, we had gotten some satisfaction from having thus
+overheard the conversation between Skinny and the lobster-backs, since
+it served to show us of what mettle young Chris was made, and if so
+be it was permitted he should come from out his troubles, I said to
+myself that never again would I doubt his courage, nor never once
+raise my voice in reproach when, to my mind, he was speaking rashly or
+foolishly.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII
+
+TURNING THE TABLES
+
+
+And now have I come to that part of my story which sounds like a fable
+even to myself, although I had in it an active part.
+
+You can well fancy that we lads hidden in the cellar of that ruined
+house, kept our ears wide open for any word or sound which might come
+from the lobster-backs, and during mayhap five minutes after the
+conversation ended, as I have already set down, we heard a movement as
+if one or more of the men had risen to their feet and were lounging
+away, evidently striving to make the time seemingly pass more quickly.
+
+Then a moment later came a similar noise, and we heard Skinny Baker ask
+in a querulous tone:
+
+“What’s up now? Where are you fellows going?”
+
+“It may be that is none of your concern,” one of the men replied
+sharply from a distance. “If so be we are forced to spend a certain
+number of hours lounging around here waiting for our people to come up,
+then do we propose to act our pleasure in the matter.”
+
+“But I am not to be left alone with the prisoner!” Skinny cried as if
+in alarm, and one of the men replied with a laugh:
+
+“Are you so brave a lad as to be afraid of a fellow whose hands are
+tied, and who, therefore, could not do you harm even though he be so
+inclined, as I fancy he is? Surely you have enough of courage to stand
+guard over a helpless prisoner who is hardly as large as yourself.”
+
+“It isn’t that I am afraid of him,” Skinny said in that whining tone
+of his which always aggravated me; “but how do I know if some of the
+rebels may not come this way while you are gone?”
+
+“It would be a reasonably active rebel who could get ’twixt us and our
+force on either side. You are penned in here by his majesty’s troops,
+my young coward, and no harm can come to you, although I am free to
+confess it would not break my heart if you did see a little grief just
+now, for I like not the road on which you are traveling.”
+
+Then all was silent, and Jeremy Hapgood gripped me by the hand until it
+seemed almost as if his fingers would break through the flesh, while he
+looked meaningly toward the opening that had formerly been the window
+of the cellar, whereupon I understood full well that which was in the
+lad’s mind.
+
+The lobster-backs had left Skinny alone with young Chris, and now was
+come the moment, at a time we least expected it, when there was a
+possibility of aiding our comrade.
+
+The only thing which might prevent us would be that the Britishers had
+not gone out of sight, and as to that I determined to learn without
+loss of time; for if peradventure we were to make an attempt at turning
+the tables, then must our movements be quick--there were but few
+seconds in which to figure how this plan or another might work. It
+would be largely a matter of chance.
+
+And I intended on the instant to make that chance come my way if
+possible.
+
+When I rose cautiously to my feet the eyes of my comrades were upon
+me. They understood exactly that which was in my mind as I had divined
+what Jeremy was thinking about, and even in the gloom I could see each
+fellow nerving himself for a struggle, while I crept slowly forward
+until it was possible, without too much risk of exposing myself, to
+have a fairly good view of the outside.
+
+Much to my surprise, and greatly to my delight, not a lobster-back was
+in sight.
+
+Because of being unable to see young Chris and Skinny, I counted that
+they were sitting, most like, with their backs against the ruins just
+at the right of the window, where they would be screened from view; but
+as to their exact position I gave little heed.
+
+The only question in my mind was as to whether the Britishers had gone
+so far away that we might make a bold dash to aid our friend.
+
+We were in the village of Germantown, and this cottage which had been
+considerably more than half-burned by the enemy, stood amid, mayhap,
+half a dozen others that were in much the same condition.
+
+I fancied, in order to explain to myself where the lobster-backs had
+gone, that they were simply bent on seeing what their army had done in
+the way of destruction.
+
+Now we had entered the cellar through this same window out of which I
+was peering, and, so far as I knew, there was no other way by which we
+could leave the place.
+
+It would mean failure and probable capture if we attempted to crawl
+through the aperture in plain sight of Skinny Baker, for while I was
+not afraid of that Tory cur when he was alone, I knew that instead of
+standing up to give us battle, he would run off screaming to summon the
+Britishers.
+
+Our only hope of making this venture a success, was to creep up on him,
+but how that could be done I failed for the instant to see.
+
+It was Jeremy Hapgood who solved the question, for while I stood
+there gazing out, thinking, rather than striving to see anything in
+particular, he clutched me by the coat-sleeve, and, turning, I saw that
+all my comrades had gathered close around me, whereupon I moved away
+from the window half a dozen paces, motioning them to follow.
+
+When we were so far away that there was little danger Skinny might
+overhear what we said, I put into words that which was in my mind.
+
+Without waiting to make reply, Jeremy began running around the walls of
+the cellar like a dog who is on the scent of game, and before one could
+have counted twenty he halted suddenly, motioning with his hand for us
+to come up.
+
+When we stood by his side the matter was as clear as a pikestaff, for
+there before us was an aperture where the walls had crumbled away, most
+like under the heat, through which we might have crawled in couples.
+
+This was at the rear of the building, so that if we came into the open
+we would be to the right of Skinny, and screened from his view by the
+ruins of the building.
+
+You may well suppose that we did not linger after finding this opening.
+
+Jeremy would have pressed forward to be the first out, and in so doing
+have been exposed to the greatest danger, for we could not say but that
+the lobster-backs might be within a few paces from where we emerged. I
+pulled him back roughly.
+
+As captain of the Minute Boys, it was not only my right, but my duty,
+to take upon myself the greater share of the danger, and when he would
+have quarrelled with me because of preventing him from sacrificing
+his liberty, perhaps, if not his life, I heeded neither the words nor
+the looks; but pushed out through the opening as rapidly as possible,
+coming to a stop when my body was half in and half out of the cellar to
+have a look around, for I was not minded to go too blindly into what
+might prove to be a trap.
+
+There was more of surprise than of pleasure in my mind when I noted
+the fortunate fact that not a living being was in sight. The day had
+well-nigh come to a close. Already the sun was sinking behind the
+distant hills, and I could not believe the Britishers who were guarding
+Skinny, would remain absent very long, for there could be no pleasure
+in poking around the ruins of a half-burned village in the darkness.
+
+Therefore it was I crept outside as rapidly as possible, and when
+Jeremy’s head and shoulders appeared in the aperture, I urged him along
+by pulling at his coat collar until I brought him out sprawling like a
+crab, Timothy’s head appearing at the very instant Jeremy’s feet were
+in the open air.
+
+In less time than it has taken me to tell it, we four lads were out
+of the cellar, standing behind the ruins for a single instant before
+making the rush.
+
+Then it was that I said to my comrades:
+
+“Timothy and I will go around to the left until we have come to that
+corner nearest where young Chris is lying. The other two shall stand
+ready to leap out at the same moment we do, and if all of us move
+swiftly, then have I the idea that we may prevent Skinny Baker from
+making any outcry whatsoever.”
+
+Without waiting to learn what the other lads might think of this plan,
+I clutched Timothy by the arm, forcing him to follow me while I went at
+the swiftest pace possible with due heed to avoid making a noise, and
+when we were come to that corner of the ruins where it was possible to
+get a glimpse of Skinny, I saw Jeremy’s head protruding from around the
+charred timbers at the other end.
+
+Thus far we had seen nothing whatsoever of the lobster-backs, and even
+though they had been close at hand, verily do I believe we would have
+made an attempt at a rescue just then, so thoroughly wrought up and
+excited were we by the possibility of aiding our comrade.
+
+On the instant I saw that Jeremy was ready, I leaped forward, and
+fortune favoured me insomuch that Skinny was sitting near the window
+on my side of the building, so close to where I was standing that with
+one bound I was upon the fellow, jamming my hand over his mouth while I
+strove to ward off the blows which the Tory cur was trying to deal me
+full in the face.
+
+Now it may seem odd; but at that moment I had more of a friendly
+feeling in my heart for Skinny Baker than ever before, because, for the
+first time in his life, did I see him show some signs of manliness.
+Therefore when he struggled with me I was glad to learn he had a drop
+or two of blood in his body which was not cowardly.
+
+There was little time, however, for Skinny to show any resistance. In a
+twinkling Jeremy was upon him, and while I held the fellow’s mouth so
+that he could make no outcry, my comrade pulled the coat from his back,
+tying it around the Tory’s mouth and head in such a fashion that verily
+I was afraid he might be stifled, therefore would have loosened the
+rough bandage, but Jeremy whispered hoarsely:
+
+“Do not be too tender hearted, Richard Salter. It is in my mind that no
+great harm would be done if this Tory did stifle, although I haven’t
+the heart to kill him in cold blood.”
+
+While Jeremy and I were engaged in fettering the prisoner, Tim and Sam
+were not idle. They had cut the bonds that bound young Chris’s hands,
+and were hustling the lad back to the place from which we had come,
+gaining the shelter of the corner of the building just as Jeremy and I
+completed our task.
+
+Up to this moment there had been no thought in my mind as to what we
+should do if peradventure we succeeded in rescuing young Chris.
+
+Now, however, the matter came to me as one of greatest importance, and
+even while we were dragging Skinny back on the path our comrades had
+traversed, did I very nearly come to a halt in trying to decide this
+vital question.
+
+The Britishers, as we knew, were in front of us, or, in other words,
+at Philadelphia in great force. Because of what the lobster-backs said
+when they lounged away leaving Skinny alone, we had reason to believe a
+certain portion of that force which counted on taking General Lafayette
+prisoner, was at the time in our rear, bound for the city, and either
+course we might take was likely to lead us directly into the arms of
+those who served the king.
+
+It was fortunate that Jeremy had no doubt in his mind as to exactly
+what should be done. He continued on, dragging Skinny behind him, while
+I, still clutching the Tory cur by one arm, naturally followed until we
+were come to the place from which we had emerged, and there found Tim
+and Sam, having forced Chris to go ahead, already creeping under cover.
+
+It was no more than natural we should follow, and therefore, without
+any deliberation or intent on my part, was our plan for the immediate
+future settled upon.
+
+We were forced to shove Skinny through like a log of wood, Jeremy going
+ahead to pull him by the shoulders while I pushed at the fellow’s feet,
+and when he dropped with a thud to the floor of the cellar, I followed,
+asking in my mind whether we were not much the same as voluntarily
+entering a trap by thus hiding in a place from which it would be a
+simple matter for the lobster-backs to take us, if so be they knew
+where we were hidden.
+
+However, as I said to myself in order to still the doubts which were
+rising in my mind, there was no other course just then to be pursued.
+Go in whatsoever direction we might from that village of Germantown,
+and there was every reason to believe we would come upon the enemy,
+after which there could be no hope of escape, therefore even though we
+were captured within the next ten minutes, was this our only place of
+refuge.
+
+A quarter-hour had not passed from the time Jeremy called to my
+attention the fact that the lobster-backs were leaving Skinny and
+his prisoner alone, when we were all in the cellar again, and after
+clasping young Chris heartily by the hand to show how rejoiced I
+was that we had thus far succeeded--although he must have known it
+without the telling,--I set about striving to make Skinny Baker more
+comfortable, or, in other words, to render it less liable for him to be
+stifled.
+
+In this work Timothy aided me by tearing off one of the Tory cur’s
+coat-sleeves and tying it around the end of a stick, thereby making a
+fairly good gag, which we took care to place between the fellow’s jaws
+in such a manner that he could not work it loose.
+
+Then, propping him up against the wall of the cellar where he would be
+hidden from view of any who might be curious enough to look inside, we
+Minute Boys gathered in one corner of the hiding place to indulge in
+not a little crowing because we had succeeded so well in turning the
+tables.
+
+As a matter of course, we were eager to learn how young Chris had been
+made a prisoner, and the story was soon told.
+
+He had not been so fortunate as the rest of us in finding a horse; but
+was forced to make his way from Philadelphia toward Barren Hill on
+foot, and that the lad travelled swiftly we knew from the fact that he
+arrived within four or five miles of General Lafayette’s position an
+hour after sunrise.
+
+Believing himself to be far in advance of the Britishers, he ceased to
+exercise that caution which he should have maintained, and gave little
+or no heed to what might be going on about him, when suddenly he came
+upon a full regiment of red-coats, which had halted, probably awaiting
+orders.
+
+Even then he might have succeeded in persuading those who questioned
+him, for as a matter of course he was seized immediately, that he
+lived nearabout and had simply ventured there out of curiosity; but
+it so chanced that that miserable cur of a Skinny Baker was with the
+regiment, and on getting a glimpse of young Chris, immediately cried
+out that he was a lad whom General Howe had long been seeking to make
+prisoner.
+
+Now why Skinny should have been with a regiment of soldiers, for he was
+not a favourite either with the Britishers or the Tories, and certainly
+not with rebels, I failed to understand, save that he must have come
+from curiosity alone.
+
+I dare venture to say that all the Tories in Philadelphia understood at
+about the time our people gave them the famous scare, or immediately
+afterwards, that a move against the American army was about to be made,
+and, as we know, Skinny was abroad that night, therefore it would have
+been a simple matter for him to have tailed on behind the first moving
+regiment he chanced upon.
+
+At all events, how he happened to be there was of little consequence.
+That he was there resulted in young Chris’s being made prisoner and
+thus held throughout all the day, forced to march here and there
+while Skinny kept close at his side, jeering now and then, and
+again threatening as to what should be done when they got back to
+Philadelphia.
+
+“If I could have smashed his face with my fist, it wouldn’t have
+seemed quite so bad,” young Chris said, interrupting himself in the
+story; “but my arms had been tied behind my back, as you found me, and
+therefore I could do no more than bite my tongue, promising myself at
+some later day, if so be I lived, that Skinny Baker would repent the
+moment when he delivered me over to the lobster-backs.”
+
+[Illustration: IN A TWINKLING JEREMY WAS UPON HIM.]
+
+“I dare say you didn’t bite your tongue so badly but that you could
+give him as good as he sent,” Jeremy interrupted grimly, and young
+Chris replied, as if regretting having been so cautious:
+
+“I thought it best not to make overly much talk, for there was no
+telling what the lobster-backs might do by way of punishment, therefore
+I let the Tory villain continue as he would.”
+
+Well, it seems, as I have already said, that young Chris, with Skinny
+guarding him by way of amusement, was marched here and there at the
+tail of the regiment, until about four o’clock in the afternoon, when
+suddenly a messenger came up to the commanding officer, whereupon a
+guard of four men was detailed to take the prisoner back as far as
+Germantown, there to await the coming of the troops.
+
+That was young Chris’s story, and, as I had feared earlier in the day,
+his capture was brought about through his own carelessness, for verily
+a lad who would press on blindly at a time when he had every reason
+to believe the enemy might be close about him, was much the same as
+wickedly foolish.
+
+However, the mistake had been corrected in some slight degree. Young
+Chris was free, so far as being able to move around the cellar was
+concerned, and Skinny had changed places with him; but now were we all
+in the gravest danger, for within five or ten minutes--say half an hour
+at the longest, the lobster-backs would return.
+
+Failing to find their prisoner, it was only reasonable to suppose
+they would make careful search, whereupon our hiding place must be
+discovered. We were free as are rats in a trap; that is to say, we
+could crawl about at will, but were painfully confined as to the scope
+of our movements.
+
+“We are bound to be taken as soon as the guard comes back,” young Chris
+said as he brought his story to a close, and added while glancing
+toward the prisoner, “If I want to pay the debt I owe Skinny Baker,
+it’s time to set about it.”
+
+“What do you count on doing?” I asked in alarm.
+
+“Giving that Tory cur such a lesson that he won’t be able to forget
+it in short order, and unless I begin the work now, am I likely to be
+interrupted before it is finished.”
+
+“But surely, young Chris, you don’t count on striking a helpless
+prisoner?” I cried, catching him by the arm, and he answered me
+fiercely, thus showing that in telling the story he had not given us
+all the details:
+
+“I shall be doing no differently from what he has done a dozen times
+this day. I am minded that he shall know full well what it means to be
+pummeled when a fellow can’t help himself!”
+
+As a matter of fact, I had no right to interfere between young Chris
+and the Tory villain. The lad had suffered through Skinner Baker during
+the day, and I could not wonder that he was burning to make reprisals,
+yet although I hated that little sneak quite as much as did he, it
+would have pained me severely to see him set upon while he could not
+raise a hand in his own defence.
+
+Fortunately, however, I was not called upon to interfere between young
+Chris and the prisoner, for at that moment Jeremy, who had seemingly
+been plunged in a brown study during all the time of the story-telling,
+whispered hoarsely to me as he laid a restraining hand on Chris’s
+shoulder:
+
+“Why should we sit here waiting for the lobster-backs to come and take
+us in custody, as they surely will, for this cellar is bound to be the
+first place searched when they find that the prisoner is missing.”
+
+“And what may we do?” I asked with a laugh which had in it nothing of
+mirth. “If so be you can point out the direction in which we stand one
+single chance out of a hundred of escaping the enemy, then am I ready
+to strive for that one possibility,” I replied sharply, for it seemed
+to me at the moment as if Jeremy was talking veriest nonsense.
+
+Then the lad motioned toward the charred timbers above our heads,
+which lay as they had fallen when the building was burned, and even
+then I failed to understand what he strove to convey, until he said
+impatiently:
+
+“Among those burned timbers are hiding places for a dozen lads like us,
+and of a verity we are needing a refuge, therefore why should we sit
+here listening to stories which can be told at any time, when we have
+the opportunity to put ourselves out of the way so snugly?”
+
+Even then I doubted as to whether we might conceal ourselves there, or,
+if once hidden among the timbers, the lobster-backs could not bring us
+out.
+
+However, there was a chance, if so be we were able to crawl among the
+ruins, and straightway all us lads set about making search for some
+means of getting to the top of the cellar, where the timbers were
+lodged like jackstraws just thrown on a table ready for the player.
+
+Within five minutes I saw that Jeremy’s scheme was possible of
+execution. That we could hide ourselves there seemed certain; but
+whether it might be done in such fashion that the lobster-backs could
+not find us, was another matter which would be settled later.
+
+However, as to this last there was no good reason for anxiety. He who
+crosses a bridge before he comes to it is indeed foolish.
+
+Our first task was to find an aperture amid the ruins into which we
+could thrust Skinny Baker, and you can well fancy that we lost no time
+in making the search.
+
+When we had climbed up on the cellar wall where we could have a view
+of that mass of half-burned timbers, I saw that fifty boys might have
+concealed themselves from view, and whispered to Jeremy and Chris to
+pass me the prisoner, which they speedily did, handling him with as
+little care as if he had been a log of wood.
+
+As a matter of course he could make no protest, owing to the gag which
+forced his jaws wide apart; but there was a look of terror in his eyes
+which I could see even in the darkness, and I understood that the
+cowardly cur believed he was come very near to his death.
+
+After we had hidden the prisoner young Chris gave himself no concern
+regarding anything save keeping near Skinny Baker, and I heard him
+whisper in the coward’s ear as he laid himself down alongside the lad:
+
+“Here am I counting to stay, Skinny, and if so be your friends, the
+lobster-backs, are like to take me prisoner, I intend to choke the
+life out of your worthless body before I am carried away again.”
+
+Of course Skinny could make no reply; but it was a simple matter to
+fancy the expression of terror which came over the scoundrel’s face,
+for he must have known, as did I, by young Chris’s tone, that he would
+keep his threat to the letter.
+
+We were all hidden amid the timbers before there came from the outside
+any token that the Britishers had returned, and then it was my heart
+much the same as leaped into my mouth, when I heard one of the
+lobster-backs cry sharply:
+
+“Where are the lads?”
+
+“Where you left them, of course,” another voice replied from a
+distance, and the first speaker said in a tone very like that of alarm:
+
+“But they are not here! It must be that some of the rebel force are
+nearabout, else how could they have got away, for certain it is that
+the Tory lad would hold on to the boy he was so eager to see hanged,
+unless separated from him by force.”
+
+Then was come the time, so I said to myself, when we would be dragged
+out from our hiding place, for there was no question whatsoever in my
+mind but that the soldiers would immediately search the cellar, since
+it was the only spot nearabout where we might have taken refuge.
+
+It was all very well for the lobster-backs, while they were safe in
+Philadelphia and in such large force that there was little danger our
+people could do aught of harm against them, to cry out that our army
+was nothing more than rag-tag and bobtail which might be wiped out of
+existence whenever they were so disposed; but the fact remained that
+every Britisher, and I’ll not except General Howe himself, had a
+wholesome dread and fear of these same rebels.
+
+And it was this same fear to which we owed our escape, for when the
+first soldier suggested that some of the rebel army must be in the
+vicinity, his comrades were greatly alarmed, as could be told by the
+sound of their voices when they came together near the building to
+discuss the matter.
+
+We could not hear their words; but had good reason for believing they
+were more disturbed in mind regarding what might happen to themselves,
+than because of the loss of the prisoner.
+
+When mayhap five minutes had passed the cold chill of fear ran up and
+down my spine, for then I understood from the noise that one of the
+lobster-backs was crawling in through the cellar window, and there was
+no doubt in my mind but that they had decided to make a search of the
+ruins with the expectation of finding us.
+
+That they would come upon us was almost absolutely certain, if any
+decent kind of a search was made, and I said to myself that before the
+sun had risen again, would I have a taste of what we rebels were called
+upon to suffer when in the hands of that villainous jailor, Cunningham.
+
+Jeremy, who was lying two feet or more away from me, reached out his
+hand to touch me on the shoulder as if by way of sympathy, and I
+believe there was in his mind much the same as had come to mine.
+
+We could hear the second soldier entering; then the third and the
+fourth, and I waited, holding my hand over my heart lest its loud
+beating should give token of our whereabouts, for them to begin their
+work; but to my surprise and utter amazement, instead of making any
+search whatsoever of the cellar, they were seemingly content with
+crouching on the floor where we lads had been hidden while they were on
+the outside.
+
+One, two, three minutes passed, and yet they remained motionless,
+conversing in whispers. Then, suddenly, it was only with the greatest
+difficulty I could prevent myself from laughing aloud, for now it was
+I understood that these brave soldiers of the uniform of the king were
+hiding, fearing lest that rag-tag and bobtail of an army was near
+enough to do them harm.
+
+There was seemingly no longer in their minds any thought of the
+prisoner whom they ought to have guarded, or of the approaching force
+that should have been warned if indeed the Americans were nearabouts;
+but only the desire to save their own skins.
+
+Now indeed were they playing much the same part that we rebels had been
+forced to play, and I shook Jeremy by the shoulder again and again,
+striving to make him understand how much of mirth there was in my heart
+because the lobster-backs were so completely fooled.
+
+It did not seem possible they could remain there many moments in hiding
+without coming to understand somewhat of the truth, and yet never a
+move was made by them as the moments passed.
+
+At first they talked in whispers, as if fearing some of that rag-tag
+and bobtail might be lurking close around outside, and then, when
+nothing came to harm their precious bodies, they were less guarded in
+speech, while we lay there shaking with mirth to hear them discussing
+the chances of being able to rejoin their regiment.
+
+As the time passed, however, these valiant soldiers of the king came
+to have some little regard for the safety of their fellows, and began
+speculating as to how it might be possible to give warning that the
+Americans were close about in the vicinity of Germantown.
+
+One man faintly suggested that some other rather than himself, go
+out to meet the regiment which it was known would soon come into the
+village; but no fellow among them was disposed to take upon himself
+such a dangerous task.
+
+Then came that suggestion which drove from my mind all thought of
+merriment, and sent the blood cold through every vein.
+
+“We might set these half-burned buildings on fire, and our people,
+seeing the flames, would know that the rebels were somewhere nearabout,
+or at least be cautious in their advance.”
+
+“And what about ourselves?” one of the men asked, whereupon he who had
+made this suggestion which was like, if carried out, to bring to a
+speedy end the Minute Boys of Philadelphia, replied:
+
+“We can doubtless find many such a hiding place as this, for ruins are
+plenty nearabout. At all events, the light of the flames will give the
+alarm, and our forces must of a certainty come up from Philadelphia to
+learn the meaning of the fire.”
+
+They discussed the matter from every point, but dwelling chiefly upon
+their own safety, until having fully decided to build a fire under the
+charred timbers, go out through the cellar window, and trust to fortune
+for keeping clear of the American force which their imaginations had
+conjured up.
+
+Then I strove as never before, to decide whether we should take the
+chances of a hand-to-hand struggle with four men who were armed, while
+we had not even a club in the way of a weapon, or remain there amid the
+timbers to be burned like mice in the grass.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV
+
+A WARM PLACE
+
+
+It is needless for me to say my comrades had heard the same which
+came to my ears, and I had good proof that at least one of them was
+seriously disturbed in mind, when Jeremy clutched me by the shoulder
+so suddenly and with such a grip that it was all I could do to prevent
+myself from crying outright.
+
+Until this moment Skinny Baker had made no attempt at throwing out the
+gag which was fastened so securely, nor had he resisted me in any way;
+but now it was that he began to squirm about vigorously, as if using
+all his strength in an effort to free himself from the bonds, for the
+cowardly cur began to understand there was good chance he would be
+burned to death by those same lobster-backs whom he counted as his
+friends.
+
+As a matter of course I understood, as did we all, that if so be the
+Britishers set fire to the ruins while we were among the timbers, then
+there was no help for us save we came out to struggle empty-handed
+against armed men, which would be much the same as delivering ourselves
+over as prisoners.
+
+The one question was, what we should do, and that, I realized, remained
+for me to answer since I called myself the captain of the Minute Boys;
+but for the life of me I could hit upon no plan whatsoever.
+
+To make any attempt at a battle with these lobster-backs was worse
+than useless; we had far better walk out humbly and deliver ourselves
+into their hands, than stand the chance of being mauled about cruelly
+without hope of gaining anything whatsoever in the fight.
+
+There was little time for a fellow to cast about him as to the
+best course, even if there was any best in that situation, because
+straightway, without further argument, the lobster-backs began moving
+here and there in search of dry stuff with which to kindle a blaze,
+and there was no question that within the next five minutes our frail
+hiding place would be in flames.
+
+Meanwhile Jeremy was gripping me yet more tightly by the shoulder, and
+I, irritated by this seeming insistence that I should say what ought to
+be done, moved ever so cautiously toward him until I could speak in his
+very ear, when I asked impatiently:
+
+“What would you have me do? What chance have we, save to go out and
+give ourselves up?”
+
+“That is to be done only at the last minute,” the lad replied in a
+cautious tone, and I added angrily:
+
+“Is it in your mind that the last moment has not yet come? It seems to
+me we are at the end of our tether. There yet remains the poor hope of
+fighting, with the certainty of being made prisoners.”
+
+“I would do nothing of the kind,” Jeremy replied, and although he spoke
+in a whisper I fancied I detected in his tone a ring of hope. “When
+the fire has been kindled the lobster-backs must, perforce, leave the
+cellar without loss of time.”
+
+“Ay, and then shall we remain here to burn, or to follow them, as seems
+for the moment best,” I added despondently, for I no longer had any
+hope whatsoever.
+
+“We shall at least be able to remain alive during a few moments,
+and if so be death must come, it will not overtake us while the
+lobster-backs can gloat over our sufferings,” the lad said, and I asked
+incredulously, for his words, so far as he had spoken, seemed most
+foolish:
+
+“Then you would remain here in hiding until they have done their will?”
+I asked.
+
+“Ay, until they have built the fire, and after that there is still
+a fighting chance. You must remember there is more than one opening
+through which we can leave this trap, and I count on taking the risk
+rather than giving myself up like a lamb to the slaughter,” Jeremy
+replied boldly, and at the same time he kicked Skinny vigorously as
+token that the Tory cur must cease his struggles, else might the
+lobster-backs have token of our whereabouts before they had made ready
+to depart.
+
+If it so chances that anyone reads these lines which I have set down,
+then I would ask him to strive in his imagination to put himself in our
+place just for a moment.
+
+Directly below us were four soldiers making ready to build a fire,
+most likely under the very spot where we were hidden, and if Jeremy
+Hapgood’s plan was carried out, then must we suffer from smoke as well
+as heat until the Britishers had left the place. The cellar, at its
+deepest part, was not more than five feet, and such a blaze as they
+were likely to kindle would reach us almost at the same moment it
+fastened itself upon the timbers, therefore were we likely to get a
+scorching before the flames had made any headway, if peradventure we
+were not first stifled by the smoke.
+
+However, I was of the mind to do as Jeremy had said. From the time
+this company of Minute Boys had been formed, his was ever the wisest
+judgment regarding what should or should not be done, and verily even
+though it had been young Chris who suggested it, must I have followed
+the plan because there was none other, save that of meekly yielding
+ourselves prisoners.
+
+It seemed to me that the lobster-backs had no sooner begun hunting for
+dry wood than the fire was started, and, as I had feared, the first
+tongues of flame, which came up from a huge pile of charred lumber they
+had dragged together, appeared between the timbers almost directly
+beneath where I lay, therefore was it that my situation seemed likely
+to prove the most disagreeable, if not the most dangerous.
+
+Meanwhile Skinny continued to struggle as best he might, Jeremy and
+Tim kicking him now and then; but without avail. The Tory cur was so
+frightened, as well he might be, that he gave no heed to the punishment
+inflicted upon him by our lads, but thought only of what seemed a
+fact--that he, as well as we, would be burned until we were dead.
+
+I strove to divert my mind from the pain and from the danger, by
+listening intently for the movements of the soldiers, and soon came
+to understand that they had lost no time in crawling out through the
+cellar window.
+
+Jeremy had been equally watchful, for when the last fellow went
+through the aperture he began crawling toward the end of the timbers
+where they had lodged against the cellar wall on the north side, and
+at the same time he dragged the struggling Tory with him, as if having
+more care to save Skinny Baker from pain than to shield himself.
+
+I would have followed close on his heels but that young Chris had begun
+to move almost at the same moment, and, following him, went Tim and
+Sam, therefore was I left the last, as most like was right, since I
+counted myself to be the leader and therefore should occupy the post of
+greatest danger or greatest pain.
+
+While Jeremy dragged at Skinny, the other lads pushed the fellow along,
+taking no special heed as to gentleness, and even while the smoke was
+curling above me, causing my throat to smart and my eyes to burn, I had
+a feeling of gratification that the Tory cur was suffering even more
+than were we, for in addition to the discomfort caused by the blaze,
+was the rough handling he received from those who were trying to force
+him into a place of comparative safety.
+
+I have no very clear idea of how I came out amid the network of timbers
+to the bottom of the cellar, and there lay at full length with my face
+pressed against the floor of beaten earth, striving to free my lungs
+from smoke.
+
+The lads afterward told me that I would have smothered to death,
+but for their pulling at me even as they had at Skinny, because,
+before Sam, who was next ahead of me, had gotten out, I was well-nigh
+suffocated and had nearly lost consciousness.
+
+It was Jeremy who forced me to get to my feet that we might go to the
+other end of the cellar, where was the aperture through which we had
+crept when making ready for the attack upon Skinny, and once there we
+were able to breathe the comparatively fresh air, giving the greatest
+relief, I think, I ever experienced in all my life.
+
+The cellar was not large. Already were the timbers aflame and the heat
+was growing exceeding painful, yet we gave little or no heed to it,
+owing to the pleasure of filling our lungs with that sweet night air.
+
+I noted that the gag had been taken from Skinny’s mouth, and young
+Chris, the last member of the party whom I would have credited with
+kindly feelings toward the Tory cur, explained, when he saw I noticed
+the fact, that he had removed it with threats to kill the lad if
+he made an outcry, because of wanting to save him from the pain of
+suffocation such as we had all experienced.
+
+During an instant I believed such a move to be unwise in the
+extreme, for Skinny had but to raise his voice in order to give the
+lobster-backs to understand that someone remained in the cellar; but
+Jeremy whispered:
+
+“Have no fear he will try to give an alarm. He knows full well what
+will be the result, for I have promised to kill him in cold blood if
+he makes the slightest noise, and, besides, he is so nearly suffocated
+that I question if he could do very much more than squeak.”
+
+Well, we stood there breathing in the sweet air, and feeling
+uncomfortably warm, while one might have counted twenty, and then I
+was so far recovered from the effects of the smoke as to realize that
+now was come the time when we must run some risks if we would save
+ourselves from a most painful death.
+
+Therefore it was I said to the lads, not fearing to speak in an
+ordinary tone because the crackling of the flames would drown my voice
+from any who might be outside:
+
+“I count on venturing forth now. If so be you hear an outcry, then
+look about you for some other means of escape, even though I question
+if there be any, for you will know that I have been taken prisoner.
+If peradventure the coast be clear, you shall hear of it at once, and
+must follow without loss of time, for if we are to make our escape this
+night, it is to be done in short order, before the flames have gotten
+sufficient headway to light up the village.”
+
+No one made any attempt at staying me as I crept out through the
+aperture. All knew that this was the only course to be pursued, and
+perhaps he who might be taken prisoner by the Britishers would suffer
+even less than those who remained behind too long.
+
+So eager was I to learn what we might expect on the outside, that I
+gave but little heed to caution, forcing myself out through the narrow
+opening as rapidly as possible, and once beyond the wall of the cellar,
+I stood up, regardless of whoever might see me, in order to have a
+better view of the surroundings.
+
+Verily it seemed as if the same kindly fortune which had watched over
+us thus far, still had us lads in mind, for never a living being was
+in sight. The lobster-backs must have fled in the opposite direction,
+and if so be we could get beyond the rays of light within a short time,
+then was there yet a possibility of our going free.
+
+I could have cried aloud with joy because of this fortunate
+circumstance; but there was no time in which to rejoice just then, and,
+bending down with my face to the aperture, I said hurriedly to Jeremy,
+who was standing by to learn what I might have discovered:
+
+“No one is in sight. Come as quickly as you can, for as yet the flames
+are not casting any light in this direction, the ruins being afire only
+at the further end.”
+
+There was no need for me to say more. Almost before I had ceased
+speaking was Skinny Baker thrust through without ceremony, and as he
+came out much like a log of wood, I grasped him by the throat lest he
+make an outcry.
+
+“You needn’t fear that I’ll try to do you any harm,” the cowardly cur
+said whimperingly when I relaxed my hold sufficiently for him to speak.
+“I have had enough of this fighting for the king, and am done with it
+from now on.”
+
+“Don’t fancy for a single moment, Skinny Baker, that I or any of our
+party are afraid of what you may do, and as regards your fighting for
+the king, you never have done so thus far. Your work, whatsoever it has
+been, was that of a sneak’s, and if you fancy I am inclined to believe
+you are done with meddling in this trouble ’twixt the king and the
+colonies, then you take me for a greater simple than I really am.”
+
+By this time the other lads were out of the cellar, and Jeremy seized
+Skinny by one arm while I held him by the other, forcing him to bend
+low that we might thereby stand less chance of being seen.
+
+Then we three, followed by our comrades, ran at full speed straight
+away from this place of refuge which had like to have been our tomb,
+heeding not where we went so that we might gain the cover of darkness
+amid the bushes beyond.
+
+I believe we ran a full half-mile without stopping, and then were come
+to a bunch of willows growing by the side of a small brook, where we
+threw ourselves down, not only to rest and regain breath, but to decide
+upon some course of action, for this travelling at random was like to
+be dangerous work while the Britishers were nearabout, as we had good
+reason for believing.
+
+However, the enemy was not so near our halting place that we could hear
+or see anything of him, and straightway, as soon as it was possible to
+speak, Jeremy said to me:
+
+“I’m thinking, Richard, that our best course is to make an attempt at
+getting to Valley Forge, unless the lads are minded that we shall set
+this Tory free.”
+
+“That we won’t do,” young Chris cried quickly and stoutly. “I am
+determined that he shall be held a prisoner so long as pleases me, even
+though I take the chances of going to the gallows every hour in the
+day.”
+
+“But what will you do with him?” Jeremy asked, and I replied:
+
+“We might send him to Valley Forge, and if so be the Weaver of
+Germantown yet remains there, I guarantee that he will hold him close
+prisoner during a certain time at least.”
+
+“_Send_ him back,” Timothy repeated. “Have you no idea of going
+yourself, Richard Salter?”
+
+“No,” I replied, and my plans were made on the instant. “We were
+ordered to go back to Philadelphia that we might be there in case
+of need, and I count on obeying the command, regardless of any such
+miserable whelp as Skinny Baker.”
+
+“I will go with you, as a matter of course,” Jeremy said quietly, as
+if there could have been no question as to what he would do. “Why not
+let the other lads take charge of Skinny, and find their way either to
+Swede’s Ford, or Valley Forge, as the case may be?”
+
+Not only did this appear to be a good plan, but it was the only thing
+I could think of at the moment. Although it was impossible to guess
+how we might be of service to the colonies when we were once hiding in
+the Jolly Tar inn, I felt that we must go there because of having been
+sent, and owing to the fact that the Weaver of Germantown, believing us
+to be there, might lay out some important work for us to do.
+
+It would be more easy for two of us to gain that hiding place while
+the lobster-backs were stirred up, as we had every reason to believe
+they must be, than for the entire party, and surely we could not hope
+to take Skinny with us, nor would it be safe to make the attempt. As I
+looked at the matter, I could say in the words of the old adage, that
+the game was not worth the candle.
+
+Better that Tory scoundrel went free and unpunished, than that we
+should fail of being at our post of duty whenever we were needed, and
+just at the moment I had little care what became of Skinny; but young
+Chris settled the matter without much parley, by saying:
+
+“I am more inclined for Valley Forge than Philadelphia, just now, and
+count that Skinny shall have ample knowledge of what it means to be
+a prisoner. If so be none of the rest of you are of the same mind, I
+shall go on with him alone; but certain it is that whatever plans you
+may make, it will be necessary to count me out, unless they are formed
+with the idea of holding this young cur in our power.”
+
+“Timothy and Sam shall go with you,” I replied promptly, as if having
+already decided upon such course. “Jeremy and I will strike out for
+Philadelphia, and if so be you come upon the Weaver of Germantown in
+the camp, tell him that we count on gaining the Jolly Tar inn if we
+live sufficiently long.”
+
+Then I would have given the lads instructions as to how they should
+proceed, and perhaps very much advice that might not have been of any
+avail, for it seemed to me that as captain of the Minute Boys it was
+my duty to instruct each and every one of them, even though they might
+know more concerning the matter under discussion than did I; but young
+Chris was not minded to listen.
+
+His one fear was that the Britishers might come stealthily upon us,
+thus giving Skinny an opportunity to escape, and just at that time the
+baker’s son had more care to holding the young Tory prisoner, than he
+had for his own safety.
+
+Without a word of farewell, or even waiting to learn what Tim and Sam
+thought of the proposition, he pulled Skinny Baker roughly to his feet
+and started off, crossing the stream and going, as I fancied, in the
+direction of the river, which would be his proper course since it must
+bring him directly to Swede’s Ford, from which place he could get
+information as to the location of Valley Forge.
+
+“I suppose it is our duty to follow him,” Tim said ruefully as he rose
+to his feet. “You are right, Richard, about its being easier for two
+lads to go through the city of Philadelphia just now, than for five,
+therefore am I minded to do as you commanded; but it would please me
+much better to share with you and Jeremy all the dangers.”
+
+“There is an equal amount of danger in making the attempt to gain
+Valley Forge,” I replied, striving hard to speak in a cheery tone. “You
+know full well that the Britishers are nearabout; they may be between
+us and Swede’s Ford even now, therefore are you as likely to come upon
+them to your grief, as are Jeremy and I.”
+
+Tim turned quickly and followed young Chris, as indeed he had need to,
+for the baker’s son was moving so swiftly that in a few seconds he
+would have been lost to view in the gloom.
+
+Then Sam wheeled about as if unwillingly, and finally he also
+disappeared from our view, while Jeremy and I lay there on the ground,
+each striving to read the thoughts of the other concerning the attempt
+to gain the Jolly Tar inn, for verily, after all that had happened, it
+would be a most dangerous venture.
+
+By this time our late hiding place was in flames; we could see in the
+distance the sky lighted up as if by a great conflagration, telling
+that more than one of the ruins had been fired by the lobster-backs,
+and there was every reason to believe that their scheme of alarming
+the Britishers in Philadelphia would be successful.
+
+At that particular time, after having been nearly frightened to death
+and then outwitted by a mere boy, General Howe would not be in an
+enviable mood, and I could well fancy that all in the city who wore
+the king’s uniform and carried muskets, would be called out to defend
+his high mightiness against the rag-tag and bobtail that were suddenly
+becoming so active.
+
+Were it not that I must cut this story short because of knowing that
+the time is near at hand when I, who am now regularly enlisted in the
+Continental army, will be called upon for service, I could set down
+many words concerning our efforts to gain the Jolly Tar inn, for the
+way was not smooth nor readily traversed.
+
+I hardly need say that we followed down the river, not only because it
+seemed to us to be out of the way of the Britishers, if so be they came
+up to Germantown to learn the cause of the conflagration, but also that
+we might come upon the city on a course that was familiar to us.
+
+Even though we were thus beyond what would naturally be the line of
+march for those who were going to Germantown, did we come upon squad
+after squad, company after company, of lobster-backs, who were hurrying
+forward as if believing the Americans were ready to give them battle.
+
+At such times Jeremy and I hid ourselves in the thicket, or plunged
+into the river and remained there with only our heads above the
+surface, oftentimes forced to halt a full hour until the enemy had
+passed.
+
+When morning came we were yet a considerable distance from our
+destination, and it was not needed any should tell us that we must
+remain in hiding during the hours of daylight.
+
+We went back from the river near to half a mile before finding a
+thicket which would seem to serve our purpose, and there, without food,
+and suffering from the heat, for the day was exceeding warm even though
+so early in the spring, we remained with more or less of patience until
+another night had come, when we set out, forced to make many a detour
+before finally arriving at the tavern.
+
+We gained the rear of the building early in the morning--perhaps two
+o’clock,--and it was in my mind that we would not be able to arouse
+Master Targe without danger of being overheard by some of his Tory
+neighbours; but, greatly to my surprise, no sooner had I tapped on the
+door ever so gently, than it was opened, and the sour-visaged landlord
+bade us enter quickly that he might not seem to have his inn open at
+such an hour.
+
+“Were you expecting us, Master Targe?” I asked in surprise, and he
+replied gruffly:
+
+“I counted on your being here last night.”
+
+“Why could you have supposed we would have come then?” Jeremy asked in
+amazement, and the man gave answer as if he was unwilling even to speak:
+
+“Those of us who are striving to lend a hand to the colonies, have
+means of communicating with each other now and then. You lads must not
+hug to yourselves the idea that you are the only messengers which come
+’twixt Philadelphia and Valley Forge. Now you will get into the room
+you know so well, in order to be prepared for to-morrow’s work.”
+
+“Do you know what there may be for us to do, sir?” I asked in
+astonishment, yet striving to figure out how this man could have heard
+that we should have arrived the night previous.
+
+“You will be told when the time for work comes,” was all the reply he
+would make, and when we made to linger, he actually forced us along
+the passage and up the stairs as if afraid we might be seen by someone
+already in the house, or that we might see more than he intended for
+our eyes.
+
+I took notice of the fact that Master Targe locked the chamber door on
+the outside, thus making us much the same as prisoners, and although we
+had good reason for knowing the innkeeper was a friend to the Cause,
+else the Weaver of Germantown would not have made of this house a
+rendezvous, yet was there an unpleasant suspicion in my mind that foul
+play might be intended, therefore I said as much to Jeremy when we had
+thrown ourselves down on the bed of straw.
+
+“There is neither need nor sense in borrowing trouble, Richard Salter.
+We have been sent to this place, and I would have come even though
+knowing beyond a peradventure that Master Targe was a Tory who would
+do us all the harm in his power. We have obeyed orders as Minute Boys
+should, and without question, therefore, since we have been so lucky as
+to escape the lobster-backs all the way from Germantown here, let us be
+satisfied.”
+
+“I can easily be satisfied with what we ourselves have done, and at
+the same time feel disagreeable in mind concerning the future,” was
+my reply; but Jeremy had no mind to continue the conversation, and
+within five minutes his loud breathing told that he had fallen asleep,
+therefore I could do no less than follow his example.
+
+When I was next conscious of my surroundings Master Targe had entered
+the room and was shaking me roughly, saying when I opened my eyes in a
+dazed manner, as does one who is rudely aroused:
+
+“It is time for you to be moving, Richard Salter. There are no minutes
+to be lost just now, for verily has the time come when we who love the
+Cause must bestir ourselves.”
+
+“What would you have me do?” I asked, springing to my feet on the
+instant and thoroughly wide awake, for such a speech as this was well
+calculated to put a fellow in possession of all his faculties, and the
+reply which the innkeeper gave was such as caused me to start back in
+astonishment and fear.
+
+“I would have you go at once to your mother’s home. The lobster-backs
+who lodge there are now at headquarters, as I have just received
+information, and if so be you meet with no one on the street who knows
+you, then will it be possible to gain admittance unobserved by the
+enemy.”
+
+“But surely I will be made prisoner as soon as the officers come back,”
+I replied, and it is not certain but my voice trembled, for it seemed
+to me that of all the work which we lads who called ourselves Minute
+Boys had done, this venturing into my own home where were lodging three
+of his majesty’s officers, was the most perilous.
+
+“If your mother cannot find a hiding place for her son, then we may
+truly say there is none on this earth for him,” Master Targe replied
+grimly, and after an instant’s hesitation I asked:
+
+“Once there, what would you have me do?”
+
+“It is positive that the Britishers are about to make some move, most
+like against our people at Valley Forge. Your mother will do all she
+may to overhear what is said between her lodgers; but it would not be
+possible, under ordinary circumstances, for her to get out of doors at
+a late hour in the night to tell us of that which has been learned,
+therefore you are to stay there and act as her messenger.”
+
+I breathed more freely, knowing that the lodgers never went around
+the house, save from the street-door to their own rooms, and had no
+question but that if it was simply a matter of remaining hidden, it
+could readily be done. Besides, I had for the instant forgotten the
+pleasure which would be mine in being with my mother once more, and now
+was I as eager to set off as a moment previous I had been halting.
+
+“Be very careful, Richard Salter, even as you walk through the streets,
+for word has come to me since daylight that we who have tried to
+aid the Weaver of Germantown are in great danger. I have sent out a
+messenger to meet him, fearing lest he should come down from Valley
+Forge without giving due warning.”
+
+“Do the lobster-backs know that he has been playing the spy?” Jeremy
+asked in a tremulous voice, and Master Targe replied, as he let his
+hands fall by his side in token of helplessness:
+
+“Ay, lad, God help him and us, they do. How the suspicion can have been
+set on foot I fail of understanding.”
+
+I would have lingered to ask further questions, but that Master Targe
+pushed me roughly toward the door as he said:
+
+“Go out by the rear entrance; your comrade will stay here, and if so
+be you have word to bring me in the night, knock softly twice on the
+window of the tap-room. You may be certain I shall remain on guard
+there to await your coming.”
+
+Then it was that I hurried home, taking due care, as I was well like
+to do after having been warned by the innkeeper, lest I come upon the
+lobster-backs.
+
+It was not a difficult matter for a lad who knew the city as well as
+did I, to avoid Britishers, for one could go across this garden or
+through that alley without much risk of being looked upon as a fugitive
+during the time of daylight.
+
+Of the meeting with my mother I shall say nothing. It can readily be
+fancied how joyful it was, and how great was my pleasure at being with
+the dear woman once more.
+
+It was a full half-hour that she held me in the kitchen, asking what I
+had done and how much of danger I had been in, and pressing me now and
+then against her breast fervently as she prayed aloud that I might be
+spared to her--to her, a widow, whose only son I was.
+
+As for the hiding place, that was arranged in a simple manner. Directly
+over the kitchen was a loft which we used as a store-place for odds and
+ends, and there I made for myself a bed where it was possible to hear
+my mother as she moved to and fro.
+
+For the first time since I had pledged myself to act as one of the
+Minute Boys of Philadelphia, did I feel that I was no longer in danger
+from those who served the king.
+
+I believe I had thus remained in fancied security no more than one
+hour, hugging myself mentally because of finding that my work as Minute
+Boy was cast in such pleasant places so suddenly, and then came those
+tidings which well-nigh caused my heart to stand still.
+
+I heard the kitchen door open suddenly, and a hoarse voice ask
+hurriedly:
+
+“Are you alone, Mistress Salter? Are your lodgers in the house?”
+
+“They have not been here since morning.”
+
+“And Richard?”
+
+“He is nearabout,” my mother replied guardedly.
+
+Then it was that I recognized Baker Ludwig’s voice, as he said
+sufficiently loud to be heard in my hiding place:
+
+“God help us who love the Cause, and may God help the colonies! Much
+that we in Philadelphia have done is known to General Howe, by what
+means I cannot say. Within the hour Master Targe, landlord of the Jolly
+Tar inn, has been arrested, and there was found in his house, hiding in
+one of the back rooms, Jeremy Hapgood, who, as I know, was concerned
+with your son and mine aiding the Weaver of Germantown in his work.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XV
+
+A NARROW ESCAPE
+
+
+There is little need for me to speak of the terror which flooded my
+heart as I heard this announcement of Master Ludwig’s, for verily
+did it seem as if the end was come for us who had striven to aid the
+colonies.
+
+From what Skinny Baker had told when he was released from imprisonment
+under the lumber pile, the Britishers knew that a certain number of
+us lads were banded together as Minute Boys for the purpose of doing
+whatsoever might come to hand that would aid the Cause; but most like
+up to that time they had not been aware of the part played by the
+innkeeper of the Jolly Tar.
+
+Now, however, all this had been made known to them in some mysterious
+manner, and I had no doubt but every last one of us would be hunted
+down that we might be brought to answer for what had been done against
+the king, even though it was so slight and so poor in results.
+
+My brain was in such a whirl, and the terror which beset me was so
+overwhelming, that during a certain time I was hardly aware of what
+took place around me, and then I realized that Master Ludwig was giving
+my mother yet further information regarding all this trouble that had
+come upon us.
+
+Striving to put behind me the fear which caused every limb to tremble
+as if I was afflicted with an ague fit, I threw myself at full length
+on the floor in order that I might hear the better.
+
+I could only guess at what Master Ludwig had said during that time when
+I was entirely given over to fear; but that which he was saying now
+threw a little light on the terrible matter.
+
+“Something happened at Germantown last night which gave the Britishers
+a fine fright, and perchance your son may be able to tell us what it
+was. At all events, several of the half-burned houses were set on fire,
+and when the Britishers gathered there, believing our people were about
+to make an attack, it was learned that a party of boys--yours and
+mine among them, Mistress Salter--had rescued a prisoner from a squad
+of lobster-backs. What was more to the purpose, they took another in
+exchange, disappearing almost immediately afterward. How it chanced
+that they were tracked to the Jolly Tar inn I cannot say; but some
+friend to the king must have seen them entering that tavern, and Master
+Targe was arrested. We will hope they have no other proof that he has
+served us of the colonies.”
+
+Then it was my mother told Master Ludwig where I was hidden, and
+straightway the baker came up into the loft, asking anxiously if I knew
+aught concerning young Chris.
+
+As a matter of course, I told him how we had rescued the lad after
+Skinny Baker had succeeded in causing his arrest, and the story pleased
+Master Ludwig amazingly.
+
+He clapped me on the shoulder again and again, chuckling meanwhile
+to himself as if he had heard something most comical, and seemingly
+forgetting for the time the peril which surrounded us.
+
+As a matter of fact, he need have had no concern for young Chris, who
+was most likely at that moment safe at Valley Forge. But it seemed to
+me in my fearsome trouble, that he should have taken into account that
+Jeremy was a prisoner with the awful charge of being a spy hanging over
+him, while I must flee for my life, for if peradventure the Britishers
+knew I was concerned in this last matter, or if I was one of the
+two who entered the Jolly Tar inn the night previous, then would my
+mother’s house be searched without loss of time.
+
+As this idea came into my mind I started up feverishly, crying out,
+with little heed as to who might hear me:
+
+“I must make every effort to leave the city, and at once! There is no
+safety for me now save with our army!”
+
+“Sit ye down, lad,” Master Ludwig said kindly, as he forced me back
+upon the makeshift for a bed which I had arranged. “It is certain the
+lobster-backs have not mixed you up in this business, else would your
+mother’s house have been searched long ere this. I grant you there is
+but one course, and that to join our forces at Valley Forge; but let
+us consider how it may best be brought about, for I warrant you agree
+with me that it is not exactly safe for you to walk boldly through the
+streets of the town.”
+
+“But I dare not wait until nightfall!” I cried, and now so great was my
+fear that most like I acted as if having lost all my wits.
+
+Young Chris’s father took me by the hand, as he said in a most kindly
+tone:
+
+“I would not ask you, Richard Salter, to remain here a single moment
+if I did not believe it to be for the best. When I heard that Master
+Targe had been arrested, the fear in my mind was that everything had
+been discovered by the enemy. Now, however, I am inclined to believe
+it was a matter of accident--that you two lads were seen by some
+sneaking Tory to enter the house, and the innkeeper taken into custody
+on suspicion, else would the lobster-backs have been here in Drinker’s
+alley long since.”
+
+“But even though all this be true, it stands me in hand to leave the
+city as soon as may be, if for no other purpose than that I may warn
+the Weaver of Germantown,” I cried. “It was his purpose to come into
+Philadelphia soon--I believe within the next four and twenty hours, and
+unless he can be told of what has taken place, then is he certain to go
+directly to the Jolly Tar. Having done so, he will be made a prisoner
+on the moment, for it stands to reason the lobster-backs are watching
+that place, holding it open as they would a trap, for those who have
+been in the custom of visiting Master Targe.”
+
+“I understand full well, Richard Salter, that you must not only leave
+the city as soon as may be, but also get word to Valley Forge. Before
+you make the attempt, however, I will go out around the town with my
+ears open, and hear what is said on the streets. Wait patiently until
+my return, for I promise not to be away above an hour.”
+
+As a matter of course I could do no less than Master Ludwig suggested,
+for surely a difference of sixty minutes in the time of my departure
+would neither make nor mar the effort to escape.
+
+Young Chris’s father went straightway out into the street, my mother
+coming into the loft as soon as he had gone and taking me in her arms
+as if I was once more a baby, rocked herself to and fro as she pressed
+me tightly to her breast, much as though believing my last hour on this
+earth was near at hand.
+
+So great was her grief and so vivid her terror, that I longed most
+ardently for the return of the baker that I might set off without loss
+of time. Action, however dangerous, was far preferable to remaining
+there witnessing the dear woman’s grief and hearing her forebodings in
+my behalf.
+
+I dare say young Chris’s father returned speedily, although it seemed
+to me he had been gone a full half-day. On returning, instead of
+knocking at the kitchen door to warn us of his coming, he entered
+without ceremony, making his way directly to the loft, and saying as
+soon as he was there:
+
+“I believe, Richard, that you had best make the venture now. I
+have visited all the coffee-houses where the lobster-backs most do
+congregate, and failed to hear anything to cause great alarm. It is
+true that you and Jeremy Hapgood were seen to enter the Jolly Tar inn
+at a late hour last night, or, perhaps I should say, at an early hour
+this morning, and the fact that the door was opened immediately you
+arrived, showed the watcher, whoever he might be, that your coming was
+expected. Therefore it was reasonable to suppose you were engaged in
+some business which was unlawful in the sight of the king’s soldiers.”
+
+“And they know no more than that Jeremy and I visited the tavern this
+morning?” I cried, feeling as if a great burden had been rolled from my
+shoulders.
+
+“Ay, lad, that seems to be the substance of it; but from what I heard
+here and there, it appears that the lobster-backs have an idea they
+may be able to get more information, if peradventure they can find the
+second boy, meaning you. It is evident that neither Master Targe nor
+Jeremy Hapgood have thus far been induced to tell who you are, and the
+chances for your getting away just now seem to me better than if you
+waited until the thick-headed Britishers have come to suspect that
+perhaps the son of Mistress Salter, who has before been detected in
+treasonable acts, might have been Jeremy’s companion.”
+
+It can well be understood that after such advice as this I did not
+linger in my mother’s house. I was as eager to begin the venture as
+Master Ludwig was to have me go, and, kissing my mother fervently, I
+went down the narrow stairway into the kitchen, wondering whether I
+would ever be able to return.
+
+Before I could unlatch the door my mother was close by my side,
+insisting that I stop sufficiently long for her to fill my pockets with
+food, and I could do no less than allow her such poor comfort.
+
+Young Chris’s father had come from the loft before I was again ready
+to set off, and, shaking me heartily by the hand, bade me tell his son
+to remain at Valley Forge, or wheresoever the American army might be,
+until the Britishers had left Philadelphia.
+
+“They are to leave, Richard. They are soon to evacuate this city even
+though our people do not raise a hand against them, for by this time
+they have begun to understand that no good can come of remaining here
+in idleness. You boys are to be cautious. Do not force yourselves to
+the front when a service of peril is to be performed; but, also, do
+not shirk danger if so be you are called upon to meet it.”
+
+Then I was in the alley, walking rapidly and yet striving not to appear
+in a hurry; having a certain sense of relief because I was in the open
+air and could no longer see the grief of my mother, and fancying that
+every shadow was a lobster-back who had been sent to take me in custody.
+
+I walked directly across the city without being molested in any way.
+Those whom I passed, and you may be certain I did not allow any to come
+near me if so be there was an alley-way in which to hide myself, gave
+no more heed than if I had been a homeless dog.
+
+Having gotten beyond where the houses were set thickly together, I
+began to believe that all danger was over--that I had once more come
+out from among the lobster-backs without harm. There was a song of
+thanksgiving in my heart, and I burned to cry aloud in my joy, when
+suddenly, as I passed an outbuilding nearby Isaac Norris’s storehouse,
+not dreaming there was anyone in the vicinity, a man stepped out from
+behind it, and, suddenly catching me by the coat collar viciously, drew
+me quickly back within the shadow of the trees.
+
+Wriggling to the best of my strength, I contrived to look up into the
+man’s face, and then did my heart grow heavy as lead in my breast, for
+he who held me so securely was none other than Master Baker, Skinny’s
+father!
+
+Then did I say to myself that now verily was I much the same as in the
+custody of the Britishers, for this venomous Tory, knowing something of
+what I had already done to his son, and most like guessing a portion of
+the rest, would not allow the grass to grow under his feet, until he
+had turned me over to the lobster-backs as a dangerous spy.
+
+During a full half-minute I gazed at him and he at me, the one most
+likely speculating as to how he could best avenge the injury done his
+son, and the other, as I know full well, wondering whether, with such
+a charge as Master Baker could make against him, he would be able to
+remain long away from the gallows.
+
+“Do you know where my son is, Richard Salter?” Skinny’s father asked
+sharply as he shook me vigorously by the coat collar, and, without
+stopping to reflect upon what might be the result of such an answer;
+but counting only on giving proof that I was not so chicken-hearted as
+his cur of a boy, I replied without hesitation:
+
+“Ay, Master Baker, he is most like in Valley Forge, at least, he was
+headed that way when last I saw him.”
+
+“So then you have been concerned again in treasonable acts against the
+king?” the man snarled, and although my peril was great, it pleased me
+wondrously that I could thus aggravate him.
+
+“How long since has it been an act against the king to serve Skinny out
+as he deserves?” I cried mockingly. “Verily his majesty will be kept
+busy if he concerns himself with those who would give your son that
+which he has earned.”
+
+“It is not well for you to be so flippant, Richard Salter, for now is
+it in my power to send you to prison, and from there, mayhap, to the
+gallows.”
+
+“I grant you all that, Master Baker,” I replied, and was even myself
+astonished because the fear which previously beset me had now passed
+away, leaving my mind as free from care as if there had never been
+such a person in all the world as Skinny Baker’s father, or his majesty
+of England. “I grant you all that, and if so be it is brought about,
+then may you count to a certainty your son will be served the same
+dose, for I guarantee he will be closely guarded until I am once more
+at Valley Forge to show that I have come through this city in safety.
+What happens to me here, will happen to Skinny at Valley Forge, make no
+mistake regarding that, Master Baker.”
+
+It was a threat uttered at random; an idea which had come into my mind
+on the spur of the moment, and yet it told as if the words were true as
+Holy Writ.
+
+Master Baker half staggered back while his face paled, and I understood
+he fully believed all I had told him, for indeed it would not have been
+strange had we lads agreed with the Weaver of Germantown that Skinny
+should be held as hostage for the safe return of Jeremy and me.
+
+In fact, if we had not been thick-headed, we might have hit upon some
+such plan; but even though we had not, the threat which I thus made at
+random served nearly as good a purpose as if it had been the truth.
+
+Master Baker shook me violently, as if he would thus relieve his
+feelings and perhaps force a different story from my lips, and when he
+was done with such exercise, I, looking him full in the face, asked
+tauntingly:
+
+“Well, why do you not take me to General Howe’s headquarters, and
+repeat that which I have just told you?”
+
+“Did my son know that whatsoever was done to you here in Philadelphia
+would be meted out to him?” Master Baker asked after a brief pause,
+and I replied without hesitation, as if it was a well-known fact:
+
+“Ay, he must have, else had he lost his ears. I dare say it will please
+him greatly to know that whatsoever comes to him is due to the act of
+his father.”
+
+If I had struck Master Baker full in the face he could not have shrunk
+back more quickly, or given evidence of keener pain, and I fancied his
+grip on my collar was slightly relaxed.
+
+Like a flash of light came to me the idea that it might yet be possible
+to escape from Skinny’s father, and, exerting all my strength, I
+wheeled about even as he held me firmly, lowering my head and butting
+him full in the pit of the stomach with such force that he was thrown
+against the side of the building with a thud that caused him to grunt
+like a pig.
+
+You can well fancy that I did not lose a single second before setting
+off in flight.
+
+Whether it was that I had dealt the man such a blow as to render him
+incapable of pursuit, or if he hesitated to raise the hue and cry
+against me because of that fate which might come to his son, I cannot
+say; but certain it is that within two minutes after having delivered
+the blow, I was running behind the ropewalk toward the river a good two
+squares away from Skinny’s father, while never a sound could I hear
+from the rear.
+
+It seemed hardly possible, when Master Baker had his grip on my coat
+collar, that I could escape, for the venomous Tory was bent on gaining
+revenge because of what had been done to his son.
+
+[Illustration: BUTTING HIM FULL IN THE PIT OF THE STOMACH.]
+
+Yet I had given him the slip, although it could not have been done but
+for the fact that he, like Skinny, was a coward, and when I had made up
+that story which shall not be set down against me as a lie, because my
+life was trembling in the balance, he was not brave enough to say that
+his son should bear, for the good of the king, what might come to him.
+
+Instead of showing himself a man, he was so far overcome by my words,
+together with the blow which I gave him in the stomach, as to literally
+be reduced to helplessness.
+
+However, now that I was free it might be only for the moment, and I
+had no reason for loitering anywhere in the vicinity of Philadelphia,
+therefore set off stoutly, yet not rapidly because of the necessity of
+keeping a sharp lookout ahead.
+
+To run into a squad of lobster-backs just at this time would have
+been much the same as if Master Baker had taken me to headquarters,
+and however good an excuse I might have presented for being in that
+vicinity, I knew full well it would not be received by whosoever came
+across me.
+
+It was certain now, after all which had happened, that anyone caught
+while seemingly making an attempt to leave the city, would be forced to
+give a mighty strict account of himself.
+
+Therefore it was I kept on steadily but slowly, until when, as nearly
+as I could say, it was nigh to noon, I saw in the distance, and coming
+toward me, a figure which looked strangely familiar, yet I dared not
+risk the chance of being seen.
+
+Taking advantage of the first clump of bushes which grew near at hand,
+I hid myself in a clumsy fashion and waited mayhap ten minutes, when
+I saw that he from whom I had thus screened myself was none other than
+Timothy Bowers.
+
+One can well fancy the joy which came into my heart when I sprang out
+of the hiding place, startling Timothy nearly into shrieking, and we
+two lads, clasping hands, went back amid the thicket where we could
+talk without danger of being seen.
+
+I was eager first to know why he had left Valley Forge when there was
+so little he could do in Philadelphia, and so much of danger to be
+encountered; but straightway learned that so far no information had
+been taken to the American camp of Master Targe’s arrest, and indeed,
+had I given the matter proper consideration, I would have understood
+that there had not been time for any friend of the Cause, however
+zealous, to have gained the American army.
+
+Timothy had been sent by the Weaver of Germantown with a message to the
+innkeeper, which was to the effect that he should meet the Weaver among
+the ruined buildings of Germantown on the following morning; but for
+what purpose, as a matter of course, the lad did not know.
+
+Then it was I told my comrade of all which had occurred in the city,
+and his face grew pale because of the danger to which I had been
+exposed, though I dare venture to say he gave not a single thought to
+the possibility that he himself was in the greater peril because of
+Master Targe’s having been taken into custody.
+
+Of course there was now no reason for Timothy to continue on. He could
+not come upon the innkeeper save he was carried into prison under
+arrest, and it appeared to both of us as of the highest consequence
+that information concerning the trouble be taken to Valley Forge
+without delay.
+
+Having arrived at this decision we set off at once, and had walked
+well-nigh to two miles before realizing that if the Weaver of
+Germantown kept the appointment he would have supposed to be made
+with Master Targe, then might we pass him in the night, for it was
+reasonable to believe he would leave Valley Forge before sunset.
+
+Therefore I said to Timothy that we might save ourselves both labor and
+time by halting at Germantown, and waiting there for the coming of the
+man who was doing so much, as a spy, in aid of the Cause.
+
+When we had decided that this would be the proper course, then came the
+thought that we might not be able to find the Weaver, because it was
+likely he had some hiding place there, and we could come upon him only
+by merest chance.
+
+However, it seemed necessary we should strive to get this chance, since
+there was but little question that if we kept on to Valley Forge during
+the hours of darkness we would be likely to pass him on the road, and
+thus he be allowed to run into danger without knowing what awaited him
+since the arrest of Master Targe.
+
+In this case fortune favoured us Minute Boys as it seemed she had since
+the first day we agreed to do whatsoever we might in behalf of the
+Cause.
+
+We were hardly more than come to Germantown, and were roaming around
+amid the half-burned buildings trying to decide where we would seek a
+shelter, when we came full upon the man we were seeking.
+
+It appeared, as we learned afterward, that he had been securely
+hidden in a snug place well-known to himself, and saw us approach that
+building where we were so nearly burned to death, therefore came out to
+greet us.
+
+In the fewest words possible, I told him of all that had happened in
+Philadelphia since I arrived there.
+
+To my great surprise he did not appear deeply concerned regarding the
+matter. I had supposed he would at least show some signs of grief
+because Master Targe was in peril of his life, and instead he said
+quietly and in a matter-of-fact tone:
+
+“Then we must make the move so much the sooner, and depend upon others
+for information.”
+
+As a matter of course, I supposed he meant that it would be necessary
+to depend upon someone for further information from Philadelphia,
+therefore was more than astonished when he said, as if fancying we
+understood the entire situation:
+
+“There is no longer any reason why we linger here. I had best retrace
+my steps, and you shall come with me. Although the British are not
+overly fond of loitering around the ruins which they themselves have
+made, it will be better if we put a greater distance between them and
+us.”
+
+“Meaning that you will go where, sir?” Timothy asked, and the Weaver
+of Germantown replied as if surprised because such a question was
+necessary:
+
+“To Valley Forge, as a matter of course. There we will make our
+preparations for the next step, and the work cannot be pushed forward
+any too quickly, for, unless all signs fail us, General Clinton will
+make a movement of some kind right speedily.”
+
+“General Clinton, sir?” I asked.
+
+“Ay, lad. Do you not know that he has taken over the command of the
+British forces in Philadelphia?”
+
+I had heard somewhat of the kind, and yet gave no particular heed to
+the fact. It mattered little to us rebels, as I believed, who held
+command of the lobster-backs, so that it was one of the king’s officers
+who would do whatsoever he might toward working us an injury.
+
+Without waiting for further conversation the Weaver of Germantown set
+off at a rapid pace in the direction of Valley Forge, and we lads
+followed perforce, since there was nothing else for us except to seek
+refuge with those who would do what they might toward saving us from
+the enemy.
+
+By this time I was beginning to know thoroughly well the trail
+between the headquarters of the American army, and our captive city
+of Philadelphia. It was to me as if I had spent half a lifetime doing
+nothing more than walking to and fro between these two points, and now
+I followed my leader in a listless manner.
+
+It seemed to me that I no longer had any part or parcel in this work
+of aiding the colonies, for surely I could not venture into the city
+again without being taken into custody, and therefore had my time of
+usefulness as a spy come to an end.
+
+If we Minute Boys were to continue striving to do something in behalf
+of our distressed country, then must we enlist as soldiers, despite
+the fact that we were not of the required age, and I welcomed such a
+possibility, for the trade of a spy was not pleasing to me.
+
+I felt that it would be much more manly to stand up bravely as a
+soldier, face to face with the enemy, rather than sneaking here and
+there under cover of darkness, hiding at the approach of either friend
+or foe, even though by such work I succeeded in doing somewhat of
+consequence in behalf of those who were struggling to win for us our
+freedom.
+
+“If all things go well, we will leave camp again early to-morrow
+morning,” the Weaver of Germantown suddenly said after we had travelled
+mayhap a couple of miles, and I asked in amazement:
+
+“If we are to leave the camp so soon, sir, why do we go there at all?”
+
+“Because it is not to be expected we can do this work single-handed.
+Already have I been promised a squad of forty men, and with them I dare
+venture to say we can accomplish our purpose.”
+
+I was more in the dark than before, and that Timothy was also blinded I
+understood when he asked impatiently:
+
+“What may be our purpose?”
+
+“To rescue those of our people who have been taken prisoners,” was the
+reply.
+
+“Do you count, sir, on making an attack upon Philadelphia with forty
+men?” I cried in bewilderment, whereupon the Weaver of Germantown
+laughed as he replied:
+
+“If all the information which has been gained be correct, there will
+be no need of our making an attack on Philadelphia if so be we would
+release our friends who are in custody. There can be no question
+whatsoever but that General Clinton counts on evacuating the city
+within a very short time, and he will endeavour to do so before our
+people can get word as to his movements. Already, it is said, he has
+begun sending the heaviest of his baggage across the river, and
+yesterday word was brought that orders had been given Cunningham to
+forward such prisoners as had not yet had a trial, with the next
+baggage-train that started out. Now it stands to reason such time
+will come speedily, and I am counting on giving the lobster-backs who
+accompany it the surprise of their lives.”
+
+“With forty men, sir?” Timothy asked quickly, and the Weaver of
+Germantown looked at the lad indulgently as he replied:
+
+“More cannot well be spared. If the business is not to be done with
+forty, then I question whether two hundred would accomplish it, and it
+were better the smaller number sacrificed their lives, than the larger.”
+
+“How many men, sir, do you count would be sent to guard a
+baggage-train?” Timothy asked thoughtfully.
+
+“Mayhap an hundred. I question if very many more, for the teamsters
+could be counted on to take a hand in the defence of the goods if so be
+the train was attacked.”
+
+“And with the teamsters the force would amount to more than an
+hundred,” Timothy said as if speaking to himself, whereupon the Weaver
+of Germantown replied cheerily:
+
+“Make it in round numbers an hundred fifty, and we count on reducing
+that strength very considerably by giving them a surprise.”
+
+“Shall you carry out such a plan, sir, before knowing absolutely
+whether the prisoners are with the baggage-train or not?” I asked, and
+the reply came sharply, in token that I should have had better sense
+than to raise such a question:
+
+“We shall know before the train starts whether our people will
+accompany it or not, even though the Minute Boys of Philadelphia are
+laid off from duty temporarily,” he added with a smile. “We still have
+friends in the city who can get information as to what may be going on.”
+
+After this reply, which was much like a reproof, I held my peace, and
+we three trudged on toward Valley Forge, I saying again and again to
+myself that verily were we rebels come to desperate straits when we
+counted on attacking a force of an hundred fifty men with only forty,
+and figuring meanwhile that it were better only so small a number
+should be killed, much as if their destruction were almost certain.
+
+Only a few moments previous I had been saying to myself that it would
+be nobler for us lads to act as soldiers, being regularly enrolled in
+the army, and stand face to face with the enemy, rather than playing
+the spy, and yet, now that there was in the near future an action in
+which I might take part, my heart grew timorous.
+
+The odds seemed so great, even though we might surprise this train,
+that I felt confident the scheme could not succeed; but believed all
+who had part in it must meet with death.
+
+Then again, there were many chances against our rescuing the prisoners
+even though we held our own with those who guarded the train.
+
+It might be possible a squad of forty men could surprise and drive back
+an hundred fifty; but to so disable that number as to be able to go
+into their very midst and take out prisoners, who would unquestionably
+be closely guarded, was a proposition which seemed to me so wild as to
+be almost ridiculous.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVI
+
+THE ATTACK
+
+
+And now because I am come so nearly to the time when I must cease
+setting down what we lads did--cease because we no longer hold
+ourselves as Minute Boys, but have become full-fledged soldiers in
+the American army,--it is necessary I hasten over events upon which I
+would dearly love to linger, for there is to me a world of satisfaction
+in going once more over those times when we put the lobster-backs to
+confusion, even though they outnumbered us three or four to one.
+
+The Weaver of Germantown lost no time on the journey. He increased his
+pace as the moments wore on, showing that he was in haste to set about
+the plan which he had in mind, and there were moments when we lads were
+literally forced to run in order to hold our own with him.
+
+It was night when we arrived at Valley Forge, and his first care was to
+lead us to that hut where our comrades were sleeping, after which he
+took his leave, and we saw no more of him until the following morning.
+
+There is little need for me to say that young Chris and Sam were
+thoroughly astonished when we awakened them, for both believed we were
+lying at the Jolly Tar inn secure from all danger.
+
+In my turn I was surprised because of failing to see anything of
+Skinny, and the first question I asked was concerning him.
+
+Then young Chris told us that the prisoner had been taken from them
+and was confined in the guard-house as a spy, although it was hardly
+probable such charge would hold against him if he should be brought to
+trial.
+
+Believing he would not be wholly safe in the custody of the Minute
+Boys, and knowing that it would be in his power to carry much valuable
+information to the lobster-backs if he succeeded in making his escape,
+the leaders of the army had taken charge of him, and, as Sam said, we
+were well rid of the sneaking cur.
+
+Both the lads were filled with fear and apprehension when I told them
+of what had taken place in the city, and you may well fancy that we
+were not inclined to close our eyes in slumber during all that night,
+for we speculated vainly as to what would be the result in case the
+Weaver of Germantown carried out his bold plans.
+
+Although we had had good proof of what our people could do, there
+was never one of us who believed that an attack upon a baggage-train
+guarded by at least an hundred lobster-backs, when our force was to
+number only forty, could succeed, and before the morning came we, in
+our ignorance and lack of faith, had set it down as a fact that those
+who went out with the hope of releasing our people from the hands of
+the Britishers, would come back to us no more in this world.
+
+It was yet reasonably early in the forenoon when the Weaver of
+Germantown came to the hut where, having breakfasted, we were sitting
+idly together discussing this possibility or that as if we were old and
+well versed in warfare.
+
+“If you lads are minded to come with me, then will I show you that
+which will warm your hearts in the years to come, when you look back
+upon it,” the Weaver said, and I asked if his men were ready for the
+venture.
+
+“We shall set off within the hour,” he replied; “but you need not
+consider it your duty to come with us. I am free to confess that there
+must of necessity be much of danger in the enterprise, and perhaps it
+would be well if you boys were to remain here until the work has been
+done, or we have failed.”
+
+He could have said nothing else which would have aroused us so
+thoroughly as did this intimation that we might be afraid to go with
+the soldiers, or would be willing to remain at Valley Forge simply
+because we might otherwise come to grief.
+
+I was not alone when I said stoutly, although there was a sinking at my
+heart which I could not prevent, that I for one would follow him, and
+my comrades were equally determined.
+
+All the preparations had been made, as we learned a few moments later,
+and it was only necessary for us to fall in line at the rear of the
+squad.
+
+Then was begun the march, we heading straight away for the Delaware,
+counting to cross that river and lie in hiding somewhere nearabout
+Camden until the baggage-train should have crossed.
+
+All this we did and without adventure, because of the caution which was
+exercised by our leader, who, as a matter of course, was the Weaver
+of Germantown himself. He, knowing thoroughly well all the country
+roundabout, led us at the expense of many a weary mile far out of all
+possible danger of encountering the enemy, and to a point on the river
+where were boats ready to carry us across, thus showing that he had
+made his preparations for this venture some time before.
+
+During that day and all the night we marched, save while crossing
+the river, or when we halted five or ten minutes at a time, and when
+finally he gave the word that we were come to our journey’s end, we
+Minute Boys were so nearly exhausted that we flung ourselves down
+wheresoever we chanced to be and speedily fell asleep, not awakening
+again until the word had been passed from man to man that the moment
+for action was near at hand.
+
+It appeared, so we learned later, that if our departure from Valley
+Forge had been postponed no more than six hours, then would we have
+come too late to effect that for which we hoped.
+
+The baggage-train had already been sent across the river near to
+Gloucester Point, and within two hours after we had come to the end of
+our march and were bivouacked in the thicket, the Britishers set off,
+counting to gain New York without interference from our people, because
+their movements had been shrouded with so much of secrecy.
+
+Exactly what took place from the time we were awakened until a
+veritable battle was begun, I can say very little, because of knowing
+comparatively nothing.
+
+There was much moving to and fro among our squad, and frequent
+whispered consultations with the Weaver of Germantown as we marched up
+the road to where an ambush was to be formed; but we lads knew nothing
+whatsoever concerning the purport of this talk.
+
+We only understood that an action was near at hand when we were
+posted on either side the road in two companies of twenty each, and
+then it was we had evidence of the thoughtfulness of this Weaver of
+Germantown, for he brought to each of us lads a musket and ammunition,
+saying that we were to obey orders so far as firing and re-loading were
+concerned, the same as would the men.
+
+When I asked how it was we had not been armed before leaving Valley
+Forge, he replied that the march before us he knew to be a hard one,
+and, fearing lest we might fall by the wayside with fatigue, had had
+these weapons carried by some of the men to spare us so much of labour.
+
+If anything had been needed to hearten us in the work to be performed,
+this evidence of his kindliness would have been sufficient.
+
+When he had ceased speaking all the timorousness was fled from my
+heart, and, lad though I was, I felt myself capable of holding my own
+against half a dozen lobster-backs, although I dare venture to say I
+would have cut a sorry figure even if opposed to no more than two.
+
+It was about seven o’clock in the morning when we concealed ourselves
+in ambush along the road. Two hours later I could see, through the
+foliage, the advance of a long train, consisting of no less than twelve
+heavily-laden wagons each drawn by four horses, and preceded by a party
+of men in red uniforms to the number of perhaps fifty.
+
+Then as the train advanced, I saw an equal force in the rear of the
+wagons, and understood that the Weaver of Germantown had not been
+misinformed when he was told that a guard of nearabout an hundred would
+be sent out.
+
+In addition to these soldiers who marched, there were two men on the
+seat of each wagon, therefore, as I hurriedly estimated the force, we
+would oppose ourselves to no less than an hundred twenty--perhaps a
+dozen more.
+
+Although I had felt so bold when the Weaver of Germantown put the
+weapon into my hands, now it was that my heart thumped until it surely
+seemed that those who were advancing would be alarmed by the noise, and
+my tongue had suddenly grown dry as I tried in vain to moisten my lips.
+
+Fortunately for me, however, we had but little time, after the first
+appearance of the train, before the work was begun.
+
+In my ignorance I had believed that the full number of wagons would
+be allowed to go by, and we fall upon the rear guard, where I fancied
+were the prisoners, if so be there were any with the train. Instead of
+which, when the first of the lobster-backs were opposite our place of
+hiding the word was passed from man to man, that when the Weaver of
+Germantown sprang out into the open we were to discharge our weapons,
+having due regard to aim.
+
+Then, before I could have counted ten, this man who had played the spy
+in Philadelphia, came out from amid the foliage as if courting death,
+and shouting to us who were concealed to take good care that every
+bullet found its billet.
+
+At the same instant, even before the lobster-backs fully understood
+what the Weaver of Germantown was saying, came the order to open fire.
+
+Strange as it may seem, I have no knowledge whatsoever concerning that
+action, save such as was told me later. It seemed as if with the report
+of the muskets I lost all consciousness of self. I suddenly became one
+who thirsted for blood, and had forgotten that death might be dealt by
+those who were in front of me.
+
+There is in my mind a dim recollection that I loaded and fired,
+re-loaded and fired again, continuing to do so until the barrel of my
+musket became heated, and once I believed I heard someone say that the
+rear guard had come up--that the prisoners were being driven back by
+the teamsters.
+
+I knew the horses were plunging about; that there were what looked to
+be blotches of red on the dusty earth, yet hardly understood that those
+crimson stains upon the yellow road was the life blood of the poor
+wretches who had come from overseas, without personal reason, to whip
+us colonists into subjection.
+
+I was in a fever; consumed by the desire to add to those red, sprawling
+figures that lay stretched out in the dust.
+
+My mouth was dry; everything swam before me; the trees opposite seemed
+to dance, and to have taken on a reddish hue, while before my eyes as I
+loaded the musket, it appeared as if both powder and ball had suddenly
+become scarlet.
+
+The hue of blood was everywhere; the thirst to kill was overwhelming,
+and during such time as the action continued I was literally insane.
+
+Then came the time when one of our men seized the musket from my hands,
+saying angrily as he flung me back toward the trees, that I should
+control myself better than to fire upon those who had surrendered.
+
+Whereupon I dully asked if the engagement was over, and someone from a
+distance, as it seemed to me, replied with a cheer:
+
+“Ay, lad, over, and with the lobster-backs surrendering like chickens
+crowding around a dough-trough!”
+
+“And the prisoners?” I cried, now suddenly coming to my senses, and
+realizing for what purpose we had spilled so much of human blood as I
+could see before me.
+
+“Look yonder!” Timothy Bowers shouted, and only then did I know that
+he had been by my side during all the fight; but in after days, when I
+questioned him concerning it, he could tell me no more than I myself
+knew.
+
+Having become once more Richard Salter, instead of the crazy lad who
+was doing his part as a soldier unconsciously, I ran to the rear where
+was a throng of wretched looking men bound by the hands to a long
+rope extending from the rear of one of the wagons; but before I got
+there the Weaver of Germantown, who was just ahead of me, had cut the
+foremost loose from their bonds, and I clasped Jeremy by the neck, so
+overjoyed as not really to be able to utter the words that were in my
+mind.
+
+There was good reason why we should rejoice, for had we not beaten the
+lobster-backs when they outnumbered us exactly three to one?
+
+Yet there was no time for us to spend in words, since who could say
+that the noise of the attack might not have been heard by the enemy at
+Camden, and if we would save our skins after having won such a victory,
+then was it necessary to get away from there without delay.
+
+It had been the purpose of the Weaver of Germantown not only to
+release the prisoners; but to capture the train for the benefit of the
+Continental army, and therefore it was we took up the line of march
+immediately, the British teamsters obeying the Weaver’s orders for the
+very good reason that they dared not do otherwise.
+
+We had won a great victory, but in the doing of it had lost five of our
+men who were killed outright, and four others badly wounded.
+
+Singularly enough, none of us lads had been injured, although, as we
+were told afterward, we had conducted ourselves bravely. In fact, the
+Weaver himself said we had won the right to be called soldiers, and
+that it should be his care to see we were given an opportunity to
+enlist.
+
+Now, if you can believe me, we had not only set free Master Targe and
+Jeremy; but nine others beside, all of whom were to have been tried for
+various acts of so-called treason when General Clinton had got his army
+to some safer point than he believed was to be found in Philadelphia.
+
+In addition to this, after four days of hard work we actually entered
+Valley Forge with the same heavy baggage-train of General Clinton’s,
+which had been sent away from Philadelphia early so there might be no
+possibility of its falling into our hands.
+
+We well-nigh came to grief while crossing the Delaware in boats which
+were not large enough to freight the wagons safely; but by dint of
+transferring the cargoes, or, in other words, making two trips for each
+load, we succeeded in gaining the Pennsylvania shore safe and sound.
+
+It seemed to me that we were hardly more than in camp and rested from
+our exertions, when came the news that General Clinton had actually
+begun the evacuation of Philadelphia, and then there was so much of
+seeming confusion that one found it hard to keep his wits about him.
+
+It was General Washington’s purpose to follow the lobster-backs on
+their march to New York, and no time was to be lost in setting out
+after we learned that the Britishers were really on the road.
+
+Then was the time when the Weaver of Germantown found opportunity to
+fulfil his promise to us, and we lads, who a few weeks before had
+agreed to call ourselves Minute Boys of Philadelphia, were allowed to
+sign the rolls in due form and become soldiers of the Continental army,
+being admitted to the ranks by order of the commander-in-chief himself,
+whose permission was necessary because we were not yet come to the age
+of men.
+
+Thus it was that we lads who had done some little work for the Cause,
+were allowed to stand shoulder to shoulder during that battle at
+Monmouth, when General Clinton and his swaggering British officers came
+to know full well of what stuff our rag-tag and bobtail of an army was
+made.
+
+It was after this battle, when we were ministering to the wounds of the
+Weaver of Germantown, who had stood in the ranks all the day fighting
+most valiantly, that we learned why he had never called himself by any
+given name during such time as we had known him.
+
+It was because he belonged to the sect called Friends, who, as you
+know, are opposed to fighting, and many of whom were unfriendly to the
+Cause. Were I to write his name, which we learned there on that bloody
+ground, then you would know that not only he, but those nearest and
+dearest to him, regardless of the fact that their faith bound them to
+shun warfare, had done very much to aid the colonies in their struggle
+against the king.
+
+It was the Weaver himself, in later days, who told us lads, that
+although the work which we did in Philadelphia might not have seemed
+of great value, he believed the commander-in-chief would ever remember
+what had been done by the Minute Boys of Philadelphia.
+
+
+THE END
+
+
+
+
+TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
+
+
+  Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_.
+
+  Perceived typographical errors have been corrected.
+
+  Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
+
+  Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
+
+
+
+*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75968 ***